《The Cursed Human》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°Come on now! Don¡¯t be a crybaby! We don¡¯t have whole day for this!¡± A high pitched voice rang through her ears as she cringed at the sharpness of voice. She took a deep breath and leaned forward to looked down but again back away.


    ¡®How can she screm so loud? Doesn¡¯t her throat get sore?¡¯ Sarah pondered.


    ¡°I already told you, I¡¯m not going to do this! Not in this lifetime, atleast!¡± Sarah yelled at her friend until her voicee out hoarse but still she wasn¡¯t able to scream as loud as her. Her eyes sparkled with the rays of sun as determination to not jump overwhlemed her.


    ¡®She¡¯s out of her damn mind, if she thinks I¡¯ll ever jump from here.¡¯


    ¡°I swear, Sarah, if you don¡¯t jump,¡± There was a pause as Nancy smirked. ¡°I will let Mathew know what you were doing behind his back.¡± Nancy smirked.


    ¡®Fuck!.¡¯ Sarah groaned inwardly. She couldn¡¯t let her told Mathew anything.


    ¡°Do you know how much I hate you. Oh wait! No actually¡­..¡± Sarah didn¡¯t even get time toplete her sentence before an arm was smacked around her waist and she was tossed in the water. Her screams echoed in quiet forest as shended in the water with big ssh.


    ¡°Hello, Sarah!¡± Falcon smirked as he watched Sarah¡¯s panicked self struggling in the water. He knew how much she hated water, she barely knew swimming, but still he always pulled stings like this to tease her. But thiske where she and her friends were, was shallow. They discovered this serene ce few years ago when one day they were exploring ces outside of the city.


    The first time Sarah saw this ce, it felt like she was in heaven with crystal clearke and tall trees stood around like fortresses. But the thing she loved was the serenity and tranquility of this ce. It made her senses calm and pacific.


    ¡°I hate you too Falcon Fiennes!!.¡± Sarah shouted as soon as she caught her breath. She liked water but diving and swimming weren¡¯t her cup of tea.


    She loved calmness water provided, looking at still water made her emotions still.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She sighed as she looked down at herself. She hadn¡¯t brought anything with her other than her phone and purse and now she was drenched from head to toe. Unaware of the fact that her once white sundress was now transparent, showing her pink bra and panties. Her hairs were all over her face.


    Nancy wasted no time and started sshing water on Sarah which made her giggle as she returned the same gesture.


    Falcon jumped into the water with loud ssh making Sarah gasped. Her eyes trailer down his body as Falcone at the surface after few moments and riffled his hairs to get rid of excess water. Theke was quite shallow and the water was reaching his torso. She watched as drops of water cascaded down his sculpted abs and hid behind his shorts. The muscles of his biceps flexed when he stretched out his arms and wholeheartedlyugh escaped his muscr chest as he looked down at her.


    The mere action send shivers down her spine. Her eyes roamed on his body as his back muscles contracted. She had to admit that he was a sight to sore eyes.


    He wasn?? t a male model but he should have been. The lush, chestnut hair he groomed so carefully had a rippling quality, a sign of his carefree personality. His only blemish was that he was beetle-browed and they sometimes knitted in frustration.


    The aquiline nose he sportedplemented his prominent cheekbones. Handsome in an understated way, his basalt jaw and Spartan shoulders spoke of strength. He possessed atent, leonine power and always walked with purpose and authority.


    She had always admired his jade green eyes. Sloe shaped, they could shine as bright as the evening stars when they were a-light with joy.? mboyant of character, the room always filled with his sonorous, rumbling voice. He was also quick to crack a joke or fire off a humorous retort. His rakish clothes were a source of amusement to some, not least because they emanated an herbal smell.


    He was talking and muscr but in a good way. She had a crush on him for his dashing personality but never had a nerve to confess to him. She dreaded his rejection, something she wasn¡¯t good with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I promise I¡¯m not gonna do it again,¡± she knew the real meaning behind his words.


    He would do it again.


    She rolled her eyes with a small smile on her lips as she turned around to hide away her flushed cheeks. It was difficult for her to move in the water because of her petite frame. Water was reaching her shoulders and opposing force was making it more difficult for her to go further.


    Everything was different in her life now. She had a boyfriend now who loved her more than his life and she couldn¡¯t afford to lose him.


    Mathew.


    Mathew and Sarah had been dating for two months now. She met him during a meeting with hispany. They found each other¡¯spany more interesting than that meeting. They exchanged numbers, had dinners, went to dates and then eventually Mathew proposed her. She saw no reason to say no to him. She liked him too.


    But only problem was, with Falcon because he didn¡¯t approve of Mathew.? Falcon was not fully supported but he understood her eventually.


    There were still times when there were little shes between Mathew and Falcon but not anything that she couldn¡¯t handle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are thinking about that asshole¡± Falcon¡¯s voice brought her out of her daze. She didn¡¯t liked Falcon calling Mathew names. She narrowed her eyes and red at him.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t make me regret sparing your life for little stunt you pulled¡± Sarah narrowed her eyes to look intimidating but instead end up looking like angry bear. She couldn¡¯t bare the thought of anyone calling her Mathew names.


    Falcon raised his hands in surrender with amused look on his face.


    Sarah ignored him and turn her face to her other best friend, Nancy. Her pale, white skin glistens with rays of sunlight as her bliss-blue eyes shone with her electrifying smile. Sarah liked the way her tinum blonde hairs caressed her high cheekbones. If something Sarah was jealous of, was Nancy¡¯s sculpted figure which was twine-thin.


    Cold wind hit Sarah¡¯s shoulder and she unknowingly shivers. Her lips trembled. The mere action didn¡¯t went unnoticed by Falcon. He quickly got out of the smallke and dried his body with spare towels they bought with them.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Lets get back, the sun is already setting.!¡± He said ignoring Nancy¡¯s whines. Sarah wasted no time, in getting out of water. As she steppedpletely out of water, her whole body trembled with the touch of cold wind. She was sensitive to evenings.


    Falcon¡¯s breath got hitched as his eyes shamelessly raked over her body taking in every curve with his intense gaze. Her sun kissed skin glowed as seething rays of sun fell on her. He couldn¡¯t help but stared at her. She was a view to capture. Her way too long hairs were cascading down her back in waves of cinnamon brown. Her plum lips trembled as cool wind kissed them unapologetically. Her small hands wrapped around her small frame of 5¡¯3. Her big chote doe like eyes shut. Her body was to die for. The way that dress hugged her like second skin, making her curves more prominent, made his insides burn. Her perfectly sun kissed skin, glistening in sunlight,ing from sun which was about to hide behind tall mountains.


    He wanted nothing more than to keep her for himself but he know better than to cross him.


    Her eyes flew wide open when she felt the warmth of leather on her shoulders. She looked back and saw Falcon putting his leather jacked on her. He grinned at her hiding his desire behind his jade green eyes and she smiled back.


    ¡°Dont want you to catch cold now, do we?¡± Falcon said as he moved towards driver¡¯s seat and settled himself in. Sarah wasted no time to get in the warm car. She looked back and found Nancy already dressed in her dark washed jeans and white tshirt, sitting at the back, scrolling through her phone. She settled herself in passenger¡¯s seat and closed the door.


    Sarah was now feeling little bit okay. She was exhausted today. She swore that she was not doing this again.


    ¡°Lets go¡± Falcon muttered. He started the engine and drove through dirt covered road, leading out of forest. As they reached the main road Falcon nced at Sarah and saw her drifting off to sleep. She was clutching his jacket like her life depended on it, well technically it was. A small smile came up to his mouth. ¡®she is so fucking adorable¡¯ he thought to himself.


    ¡°He wants us to end it¡± Nancy¡¯s voice brought him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°When?¡± Falcon asked without any emotioncing in his voice. He knew that one day this would happen but he didn¡¯t expected it to be this early. He had spend years protecting her and now she was going to be away from him.


    ¡°Within two weeks¡± Nancy said looking sad. She was strongest women ever known but now spending years with Sarah made her weak in a good way. She never thought that she would be this close to someone but how wrong she was. Sarah was more than, she ever wished in a friend and she hated that she had lied to her.


    Falcon on other hand was startled by this new news. He wished he could be able to spend more time with her but this had to be done. She was never his to begin with. And now his fear of losing her would punch him in the guts.


    She was someone else¡¯s afterall.

 Chapter 2

    Evening sun was long gone reced its bright orange tinge with dark night. The night sky was aglow with bright city lights. The pale crescent moon shimmered like a silver w in the raven night. Falcon nced at stars zing the sky but his insides weren¡¯t as calm as night. His eyes held storm of emotions that was corrupting his mind.


    After dropping Nancy at her apartment, he decided to drop Sarah. Falcon looked at angel beside him and took a deep breath. She was sleeping soundly and he didn¡¯t wanted to wake her up.


    He pulled up at her apartment and carefully got out of car. He slowly opened passenger door carefully enough to not wake her up and ced one hand under her knees and other on back of her shoulder and with one jerk he picked her up. He closed the door with his foot and started walking towards her apartment. His arms were wrapped securely around her as he entered the elevator.


    After reaching her apartment door, he opened the door with his hand that was under her knees and walked inside. The familiar scent ofvender and blueberries invaded his nostrils as he breathed in deeply. His hawk like eyes scanned her tiny apartment and walked further.


    He crossed her cozy living room and opened the familiar white doors of her bedroom.


    His steps automatically took him towards her bed as heid her down. She stirred and adjusted herself seekingfort. Falcon kept standing there. He took duvet from her closet and covered her shivering body with it. Slightly bending towards her, he pushed back her wet hairs from her face and softly kissed her forehead. As his lips touched her head, he felt a burning sensation, not from close proximity but from heat radiating off her body. He frowned and gently ced the back of his hand on her head.


    ¡®She¡¯s having fever.¡¯


    He said to himself. He checked her cheeks and face and felt same heat radiating through her body. Her skin was hot to touch, he mentaly scolded himself for not observing this earlier. His senses heightened as her arteries be noticeable distended due to her raised heart beat. Then realisation hit him.


    She was wearing same damp clothes.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He hurriedly rushed into her closet and picked up her warmest pair of pyjamas and one off white sweater before rushing towards her.


    ¡°Wake up, sunshine, you need to change.¡± he said while slightly shaking her. Her eyes were closed and her body was sweating profusely.


    He tried few more times but nothing worked. He sighed in defeat and put his one hand behind her head and made her sit and settled himself on the bed in front of her.


    ¡®I am about to sign my death certificate.¡¯ he pondered to himself.


    He removed his jacket off her and stared down at her. She was so smallpared to him.


    ¡°So godamn small.¡± he murmured.


    He removed strings of her sundress making them fall from her shoulders. He gulped hard. He wasn¡¯t sure he would be able to do that or not. He was not allowed to touch her but every single cell in his body wanted nothing more than to keep her close to him, to keep her away from every single trouble.


    But¡­


    But he knew this was not possible. She will never be his and once she will find his true self, she will hate him and he couldn¡¯t afford to make her hate him.


    He pulled her dress down from her body and inhaled her sweet intoxicating scent. His pupils dted and his heart beat elerated. Unable to resist anymore, he nuzzled his head in valley of her neck and took a deep breath. It was the calmest moment of his life. He could be like this forever. She gave himfort that no one could ever give. He positioned his other arm around her waist and pulled her close. He wanted to hold her like this and wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm her in any way. He rubbed his nose through the length of her neck and inhaled deeply. He kissed a joint where her shoulder met her slender neck. He moaned in pure bliss and ecstasy when he felt his insides quiver.


    Then reality hit him like someone has poured a bucket full of ice cold water on him. He pulled away and quickly changed her into sweater and made herid down before covering her with duvet.


    ¡®what was I thinking? I can¡¯t do this. He will kill me if he came to know about any of this.¡¯ he thought and quickly left before closing her bedroom and apartment making sure it was locked.


    He sat in his car and ced his head on steering wheel. A defeated sigh managed to escape his lips. His mind bathed with his heart and the storm of thoughts that was turmoil inside was enough to send his calm away.


    ¡°Two weeks! Two fucking weeks!¡± He groaned in frustration and gripped his hairs.


    ¡®This means he¡¯s ready to rule.¡¯ he said to himself.


    ¡®And she will be there.¡¯He was tensed at the thought of having Sarah found out everything. But now he couldn¡¯t do anything about that. He was as helpless as injured rabbit in front of lion.


    With this thought in mind, he drove away towards his condo.


    Till then take care

 Chapter 3

    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°What happened, sweetie?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Nine year old asked her mother with tinge of confusion dancing in her words. Her mother didn¡¯t replied simply but led out a dramatic sigh before looking down at her daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ we don¡¯t want monsters to chase our lovely Sarah,¡± her mother ruffled her hairs and a smile crawled on the child¡¯s face.


    ¡°Am I lovely?¡± Sarah eximed as she jumped up and down in excitement.


    The woman¡¯s eyes moisturised as she crouched down and embrace the little girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re lovely, my dear. How I wished your future would be secured and full of happiness,¡± Sarah didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her mother¡¯s words but didn¡¯t said anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in an hour, okay? Lock the door and don¡¯t let anyone in,¡± she said and Sarah nodded.


    ~


    Sarah woke up with intense headache as her brain threatened to escaped the skull. Her breathing was not normal. She pulled the duvet off her and brought her legs at the edge of bed so that they were dangling. As she positioned her foot on the ground, her whole world start spinning. She lost her bnce and fell on the ground.


    She stayed like this for few moments until the dizziness was gone and tried to stand up again. This time she was sessful. She took cautious and gentle steps towards the bathroom and stood in front of sink while looking in the mirror in front of her. She didn¡¯t even realised that her clothes were changed. Her mind drifted back to dream she had. Same dream for eleven years. If she would¡¯ve known that, that was thest time she would see her mother than she would¡¯ve never let her go.


    ¡®It must be Nancy¡¯ she thought looking down at her clothes.


    She washed her face and looked through cab for asprin or any pain killer. She found asprin and went to her room slowly and found water bottle near bed before gulping down two pills with water. She sat at the edge of bed holding her head. Sheid on bed and closed her eyes and let the sleep consume her, again.


    She woke up to the sound of utensils striking each other. She opened her eyes and felt the pain vanished. She sat up and stretched her arms over her head before getting up from bed and made her way towards the sound. A huge smile crossed her face on watching the person she loved the most. She tip toed towards the person and she hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Hi¡±. She whispered.


    He held her hands that were resting on his chest and turned around to face her. Leaning down slightly, he kissed her cheek.


    ¡°How are you feeling, love?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am fine, now that you are here¡±. She said smiling brightly. Her heart fluttered as his hazel eyes looked down at her with passion and love. Spendingrge fraction of her life without someone caring for her made her vulnerable to his love.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When did youe, Mathew?¡± She asked giggling as he wrapped his arms around her.


    Mathew bend down a little till they were face to face and pecked her on lips, lingering his peck longer than usual.


    ¡°Just an hour ago. Thought I should pay you a visit but when I came here you were sleeping. So, I thought I should make something for you.¡± He said smacking an arm around her waist and pulling her closer. She blushed by this sudden action. She rested her head on his chest and wrapped her arms around his neck. Thisfort and warmth, that¡¯s all she needed right now.


    ¡°I have something for you¡±. Mathew¡¯s voice brought her out of her own world. She looked up at him and saw him grinning ear to ear.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked clueless. He pinched her nose with his other hand and watch her nose turn red.


    She giggled again and pulled him down towards her face and kissed him on his cheek.


    Mathew put his head in crock of her neck and kissed there sloppily. She unknowingly moaned and closed her eyes due to sudden pleasure. He kissed her neck sensually and moved towards her corbone making her squirm in his hold. He sucked her skin hard making her gasped. ¡®this will surely leave mark¡¯ she thought. He moved towards her cleavage and sucked there too making his im. Thats what he loved about her, her body, her moans, her heart, her everything, the way she reacted to his touch. He gulped as he realized that he had to tell her something. Even though he would love to continue what he was doing but he got something way more important to tell her.


    ¡°Go get ready, we are going out for dinner.¡± He kissed her neck onest time and pulled away. She nodded and ran towards her room making Mathewugh out loud.


    She went to bathroom and looked in mirror. She was aplete mess. Her face was flushed and there were bite marks on her neck. She filled the tub with warm water and get in.


    After fifteen minutes, she was bathed and ready to get ready. She go to her closet and looked through her clothes. ¡®what should I wear?¡¯ she mumbled.


    She decided to wear her red dress that she bought on herst birthday but never wore it. After getting dressed and done with little bit of makeup and hairs, she looked herself in mirror.


    She saw a beautiful women in front of her. She was wearing red satin body fitting dress that reached just above her knees. It was strappy with showing cleavage and was backless. Her eyes were void of any makeup but only thick coat of mascara and her lips were painted in peach gloss. Her hairs were straight reaching her hips. Andstly she decided to wear ck stilettos. Happy with her look , she decided to go to living room. Before going she take her silver coloured purse and exited the bedroom.


    As she reached living room, she saw Mathew sitting on her baby pink couch waiting for her. She fake coughed to get his attention. He turned his head and his breath got hitched.


    Her smoldering chestnut doe like eyes looked at him with love and want. His eyes shamelessly examined her when theynded on her body. The dress fitted her like a glove, enhancing her every curve and valley. Her breasts wererger than usual during to braid she was wearing underneath.


    He slowly got up from couch and scanned her whole body with his eyes making her shiver under his gaze.


    ¡®How can someone look so innocent yet sexy at the same time¡¯. He thought and made his way towards her.


    Even though she was wearing heels, he still towered over her.


    ¡°You are looking beautiful.¡± he said. She looked down unable to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she wispered shyly. Her face waspletely red by this time.


    Mathew extended his hand. She put her hand in his and looked up at him and saw him smiling.


    ¡°Lets go.¡± He said and they both exited her apartment.


    They made their way towards his car. He opened the door for her and closed the door when she was inside. She was very excited for their date. It had been long since they were on date because of Mathew¡¯s busy schedule. He circled the car and get in driver¡¯s seat and started the car. Once they were out on road he decide to brokefortable silence.


    ¡°I have a surprise for you¡± he said with out looking at her. She looked at him and nodded her head. ¡°Okay¡± she said smiling. She nced at him again and sighed. Mathew was good looking man with height of 6¡¯0. He had the hazel eyes co. okimentaing his hairs. He was not muscr but not too much lean.


    She still remember when they first met. He was wearing his ck tuxedo. He was looking so good at that time that she forgets to breathe.


    Mathew park his car in parking lot of restaurant. She looked outside and saw the fancy looking restaurant covered with bright lights and candles and walked. She sighed knowing that she could never afford eating here.


    Mathew opened the door for her and gave her his hand. She took his hand and said a small thank you.


    They entered the restaurant hand in hand. She was so happy and engrossed in thinking about how good and sweet Mathew was that she didn¡¯t realised that she was being watched.

 Chapter 4

    ¡°What you wanna eat?¡± Mathew asked with a gentleman smile on his thin lips. She positioned her finger on her chin pretending to thinking hard. She put her bottom lip between her teeth as she unknowingly bite it. The mere action made Mathew held his breath. He wanted nothing more than to kiss those plum lips and showed her how much he wanted her. But he had another ns for tonight.


    ¡°Maybe spaghetti.¡± she said after few seconds. She leaned forward to picked up her ss of wine unknowingly giving him full view of her cleavage. This action of hers didn¡¯t went unnoticed by him. He knew that controlling himself tonight would be more harder than he had initially imagined. He wanted nothing more than to ravish her whole body until she screamed his name in pleasure. But he had to wait for that day.


    His train of thoughts were interrupted by ringing of his phone. He pulled his phone out of his pocket and frowned at the name disying. His whole body tensed as air around them thickened. He didn¡¯t wanted to picked up the call but he had to because if he didn¡¯t, there would be consequences.


    ¡°I have to take this.¡± he looked down at her apologetically and didn¡¯t waited for her response and pulled his chair out and moved towards the exit. She frowned at his sudden change in posture. This was new, Mathew never looked so tense.


    ¡®Must be from work.¡¯She concluded.


    She sipped her wine and looked around the restaurant. Her eyes scanned whole restaurant. There were people dining with their dates, some were with families and some were alone, savoring the taste by themselves. The interior of restaurant was elegant yet sophisticated with bright yellow lights sparkling and sweet and delicious aroma of food dancing all around.


    The atmosphere, soid back, the high beaming ceilings and the eclectic d?? cor worked wonders for the ambience. The inside area looked warm and inviting whereas the outside was surrounded by a greenery of beautifulwn like ce. Her eyes wandered further and magnificent pool caught her view, it was right outside the ss window she was staring at. The moonlight reflecting its asional twinkle on the calm sshes in the water was mesmerizing for her.


    Her eyes snapped towards the ss window as a small lurking figure caught her unwanted attention. She frowned when she saw a little girl, holding her bunny bear walking around with tears in her eyes.


    Sarah looked carefully around when the girl looked around.


    ¡®She must be lost.¡¯ she thought and ced her ss down before standing up from her seat and made her way towards her.


    ¡°Can I help you, sweetie.¡± Sarah asked as she reached her. The girl looked up at her and nodded her head and more tears started flowing through her blue eyes. Sarah felt her heart achen. She was seeing herself in ce of her. She crouched down to her level and held her before wiping her tears.


    ¡°Hey! hey! dont cry. Come here.¡± She said and hugged the little girl.


    After few minutes girl stopped sobbing. Sarah pulled away and wiped the remaining tears .


    ¡°Whats your name?¡± She asked sweetly.


    ¡°Alexa.¡± little girl said.


    ¡°So Alexa, tell me are you lost?¡± She asked her. Alexa nodded her head and started looking here and there.


    ¡°So can you tell me with whom you havee?¡± Sarah asked her and stood up with Alexa in her arms.


    ¡°With my momma and dadda.¡± Alexa said.


    ¡°Okay so can you tell me where are they?¡± She asked walking towards reception.


    ¡°Momma said she will be in bathroom and dadda is talking with his friends.¡± Alexa said almost sobbing.


    Sarah stopped in her track and decided to go to bathroom because if Alexa¡¯s mother was in bathroom, maybe she could found her there.


    ¡°Okay now can you tell how your mother looks like.¡± she asked


    ¡°She has blonde hair and her eyes are like me. She is wearing blue dress.¡± Alexa said trying hard to remember what other things she could possibly tell.


    Sarah nodded her head and entered the elegant bathroom. She put Alexa down and made her way towards bathroom stalls. She knocked on each one of them finding them empty. As she turned towardsst one, she felt disappointed, finding it empty too.


    ¡®Maybe her parents are looking for her in the main hall¡¯ she thought and turned towards Alexa.


    ¡°She is not here sweetheart but we will find her, surely.¡± she said trying tofort her.


    Alexa nodded and grabbed Sarah¡¯s hand. Sarah led them out of bathroom and made her way towards hall. As she turned to her left, she saw a tall women with beautiful blonde hairs wearing sky blue A line dress reaching her ankle, looking here and there with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Is she your mother?¡± Sarah asked knowing the answer. Alexa looked up at her and a beautiful smile covered her lips as she nodded her head.


    ¡®what a beautiful smile she has.¡¯ she thought as she herself smiled without knowing.


    They made their way towards the women.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Sarah said to women whose back was facing her. The women suddenly turned back. As the women turned, she almost screamed in happiness when she saw Alexa.


    She crouched down and hugged Alexa. She was looking so tense by the look on her face. Her mascara was flowing down her blue eyes. She was sobbing so hard.


    ¡°Oh my god! Baby, Where were you I looked everywhere. I thought I lost you. Are you okay?¡± She asked between her sobs, as she didn¡¯t noticed Sarah there.


    Alexa smiled ¡°yes mommy I am fine. I wanted to see dadda so I went to see him but I got lost¡­.. I am sorry mommy but I got help, momma.¡± As Alexa said this, she looked up at Sarah and grinned.


    Sarah smiled back. This is the moment when the women noticed someone else beside them. She stood up, wiped her tears with back of her hands and smiled at her.


    ¡°Thank you so much. I dont know how to thank you. You did so much for me. Oh and by the way, name¡¯s Angie.¡± Angie smiled showing her perfect dimples. She hugged Sarah and pulled away immediately before Sarah could process anything.


    ¡°Oh no problem.¡± Sarah smiled back. She felt so happy that she had done something good. She helped a young little girl to found her mother.


    Suddenly she remembered that she was supposed to wait for Mathew. He must be getting worried and looking for her. He must be thinking that she has left.


    ¡°Oh nice to meet you Angie. Wish I could spend some time with you guys but I gotta go, my boyfriend must be waiting for me.¡± Sarah said and crouched down and kissed Alexa on her head.


    ¡°Oh no problem. We should go too. Gotta tell Rafael that I have his beloved daughter.¡± Angieughed.


    Sarah stood up and smiled and watched them turn around and go towards VIP hall.


    She herself turn around and make her way towards her table.


    As she reached, she frowned as she didn¡¯t find Mathew there. ¡®What¡¯s taking him so long?¡¯ she wondered worriedly. She was worried for Mathew that what was keeping him so long.


    She picked up her phone and saw the time. It had been thirty minutes since Mathew left with the call and he still didn¡¯t return. She waited for few more minutes. Her train of thoughts were consumed by Mathew.


    She never thought that a man like Mathew could love her so much. Their rtionship had trust, they had that bond which every rtion needed, they had that synergy. However, it had been two months but Mathew never made her feel ufortable. He respected her every decision. He neverint about not having sex. He understood that she was not ready for that now. Mathew was everything a girl needed in her dream man. Sarah never had boyfriend before Mathew because of her parents and obviously Falcon. After the death of her parents, Falcon was the only one she was left with.


    Falcon was her childhood friend. He never allowed her to had a boyfriend. She sometimes felt so irritated and angry at him for scaring every guy who tried to talk to her or tried to make her friend. But he shrugged her off by saying that he didn¡¯t wanted her to get hurt by boys. She felt like a child.


    But she didn¡¯t told Falcon that she was dating Mathew. But obviously he found out. And to say he was pissed would be an understatement, he was beyond angry. He even threatened her to have her locked up.


    But she didn¡¯t let him control her life this time. She told him that its her life and she can do whatever she wanted and Falcon was not her brother or boyfriend who could control everything she did. Falcon felt offended and left her apartment. Falcon was her best besfriend and she felt bad for yelling at him but she had to do this otherwise Falcon would never let her make boyfriend. But she somehow managed to made him understand. And now he minded his own business. But sometimes he treated Mathew like shit. Mathew and Falcon they both disliked each other for which Sarah was not grateful.


    Her thoughts were interuptted by a tug on her arm as she felt herself being dragged from restaurant. She looked towards the person and yanked her arm back. For a moment she didn¡¯t understand what was happening.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She said frowning.


    ¡°Look Sarah we can argue about thister but now you have toe with me. Its not safe for you here.¡± The person growled at her, as he made a move to grab her arm once again. She stepped back and red at the person.


    ¡°No, Falcon. I¡¯m not going anywhere. You have to tell me what¡¯s going on. And what are you doing here? How do you know I was here? And where is Mathew?¡± She threw questions at him. She never saw Falcon this angry. Falcon ignored her questions and grabbed her by her arm and pulled her towards him as that they were chest to chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take that motherfucker¡¯s name. And as matter of fact, whether you like it or not YOU ARE COMING WITH ME, willingly or by force.¡± Falcon gritted.


    To say she was shocked was understatement, she waspletely terrified by the behaviour of Falcon. He was never like this. He never treated her like this. This was not the Falcon she knew, the person standing in front of her was someone else.


    Falcon didn¡¯t gave her time to response as he dragged her out of restaurant.


    ¡°Leave me, Falcon!¡± she screamed. Falcon ignored her screams and dragged her towards parking lot. She struggled in his vice like grip. Her arm was hurting with the force Falcon was holding her. She didn¡¯t even realised when she started sobbing. Her tears started flowing through her eyes.


    ¡°Falcon, you are scaring me¡± she whispered between her sobs. His heart ached hearing her cracked voice but he had no other choice expect this. He has to do this if he wants her safe and sound. Every fibre of his heart was against this but he has to put his heart aside like he always does and do the next right thing which was to keep her away from Mathew.

 Chapter 5

    The moon unted his moonlight in the dark sky as Falcon dragged her away from restaurant, towards parking area. His grip on her arm was vice like making her wince. She struggled to get oit of his grip but he being stronger than her was the drawback.


    Sarah whimpered. She tried to yanked her arm but only resulted in Falcon tightening his hold. She wanted to know why Falcon was behaving like this. She wanted him to tell her that everything was okay. She was angry at him, but more terrified by the look in his eyes. She knew Mathew irritated him but he never acted like this.


    She gasped when Falcon literally threw her towards ck SUV. Before she could hit her head with the vehicle, she felt herself being pinned to the SUV¡¯s door. Her eyes went wide when she felt Falcon pressing his body into her back. She was facing the SUV, the cold metal was pressing agaisnt her arms. Her breath hitched when Falcon grabbed both of her hands and tied them behind her back. She struggled in his iron like grip. She threw her head back so that she could hit him, but her all attempts were futile.


    ¡°Leave me alone, Falcon. What are you doing?!¡± She screamed. But Falcon was ignoring her pleas. He knew that what he was doing was wrong but he had to do it to made everything right.


    Sarah thrashed in his hold. She didn¡¯t knew why he was doing all this, but one thing was for sure that whatever he was doing was not appropriate.


    ¡°Leave me!¡± She shouted as she felt him leaning against her back and breathed in deeply.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She screamed louder when Falcon turned her over rather harshly, so that they were chest to chest.


    Her screams were muffled when she felt Falcon¡¯s lips on her own. To say she was shocked would be a simple word, she was terrified. Falcon¡¯s kiss was urgent, but not aggressive. Sarah didn¡¯t know what to do. She was shocked, terrified, astonished, startled.


    She felt herself froze.


    She onlye back to reality when she felt Falcon bitting her bottom lip asking for entrance. She moved her head backward so that she could pull away but Falcon was loosing it. His hands found their way to small of her waist and pulled her towards him. His other hand was now on back of her neck. His eyes closed as he devoured her like this would best time, probably it was.


    His hands immediately pulled her more closer as he felt blood rushing towards his groin. He attacked her lips with his, wanting to engulf her sweetness. She wanted to pull away but couldn¡¯t because of Falcon¡¯s hand gripping her from back. He kissed her like his life was depended on her lips. He squeezed her waist possessively, making her gasp which gave him opportunity to invade her mouth. He slipped his tongue inside her mouth exploring her sweet little mouth with his muscr tongue. Sarah felt ashamed, embarrassed. She never expected that one day her best friend, who always protected her, would behave like this. She never thought that the one who always make her feel safe would be reason for her terror. She felt her tears running down from her deep chote orbs. She never felt this vited.


    She started feeling dizzy after five minutes. Her eyes started rolling back, when Falcon pulled away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have no choice left.¡± he whispered half panting. As she started to yell at him, she felt him inject her with something in her neck. She looked at him wide eyes. Falcon meet her gaze and he saw one thing which he never wanted to see in those orbs was


    Fear.


    Fear of him.


    She lost her consciousness within seconds. As she was about to hit hard floor, Falcon pulled her body againt his and hugged her tightly. He picked her up and ced her fragile body in back seat of SUV. He took one look at her before inhaling deeply.


    She was looking too beautiful in red dress that she wore today. When he saw her with Mathew entering the restaurant, he felt pure rage. The way Mathew was looking at her was making him want to rip his eyes off his socket. But, the kiss which he shared with her was best of his life. The way her lips felt, the way her body felt aginst his. He wanted nothing more than to rip this little dress off her and fuck her senseless. To make her his own. To show her how much he loved her, to show her how much he craved for her.


    He inhaled again ¡®what am I thinking she can never be mine. She doesn¡¯t belong to me. She is? his.¡¯ he thought while rubbing his face with his hands. He was in dilema. He was angry, terrified, hurt, and¡­. Aroused.


    He closed the door and made his way around the car. He get into the car and started the engine.


    He looked back and saw his little Sarahying in the back seat. He know he had drugged her but this was necessary. His eyes roamed on her body taking every bit of it. Her dress was slipped from her shoulders. The straps were no longer on shoulders, they were dangling on her upper arms. Her chest was on full disy. If she would move slightly, her breasts would definitely will be on full disy.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± he growled. He averted his eyes from her, which was hard for him, and focused on road again.


    He tried hard to focus on road but beauty in his back seat was more appealing than in ck road.


    ¡°Fuck, Falcon. Why are you behaving like a teenager who can¡¯t fucking control his hormones? She is not fucking yours. She can never be yours!¡± he growled. He was frustated.


    After two hours of drive he pulled up at airport where a jet would be waiting for them. He stopped the vehicle. And stepped out of SUV. He open the back door , noticed her state and removed his jacket and put it on her. He didn¡¯t wanted his men to see her like this and also know that if? he? sees her like this,? he? wouldn¡¯t be delighted.


    He picked her up bridal style and took her towards private jet that was waiting for them. He positioned her down on couch in the jet. He stood there and stared at her for good two minutes when he was abruptly disturbed by his phone ringing.


    He looked at screen and picked up the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s the status?¡±? A cold voice asked from other side making Falcon nervous.


    ¡°Everything is going ording to n, My Lord.¡± Falcon said gaining his confidence.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±? Cold, ruthless, dominant, heavy, thats what the voice was. Before Falcon could say anything, the line went off.


    He sighed and take his seat opposite to couch on which Sarah wasying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± he wispered to no one in particr. But he know after this he would loose everything.

 Chapter 6

    Pain.


    Fear.


    Anger.


    Betrayal.


    Her senses were dominated with all these emotions, all these feelings that she was having were insufferable yet she was trying not to panic.


    She woke up with intense headache. Her whole body was aching. Her once perfectly styled hairs were now a wild mess. She couldn¡¯t describe what was hurting her most; her aching body or her betrayed heart.


    She slightly opened her eyes and blinked three, four times to adjust herself with the lighting from chandeliers hanging freely on the ceiling.


    ¡®Wait, what? Chandeliers?¡¯


    She panicked as her eyes immediately roamed around her surroundings. The unfamiliarity washed over her panicked face as she recalled what had happened.


    She sat straight up on bed on which she was previouslyying. She looked around and gasped. Her surroundings werepletely different from her home.


    The room was huge, dark, scary, opposite of her liking. The walls were painted with grey and ck colours. There was arge couch sitting proudly at a corner in front of bed. The couch was also ck in colour with white and grey cushions. The windows were hidden behind the tall, velvety dark curtains. There were two huge chandeliers which were emitting light all around the room. Chandeliers were made up of crystals with golden embroidery. However, there were light but the room was still looking dark, dim , shady. Her whole body stiffened when she observed her surroundings.


    This was not her room, not her house. She was not supposed to be here.


    ¡®Falcon¡¯ she whispered when she remembered him drugging her. Her hands unconsciously moved towards her neck where Falcon had pricked her with needle. She was so angry at him but more than angry, she was dejected. She could never in million years could thought that Falcon would do this to her.


    She pulled the silky duvet off her which was covering her and looked down at herself finding herself in the same red dress that she was wearing on other evening, when she was on date with Mathew. She was thankful that atleast she was fully dressed.


    She get up from bed instantly but regretted as she halted in her steps when she felt her head throbbing again. She stumbled and fell forward. She hit her knees hard on the floor as soft materials scrapped against her kneecap. She hold her head in her palms and rubbed her temples vigorously. After sometime when she felt little relieved, she get up on her feet and moved forward. She saw two doors standing tall in front of her.


    ¡®It must led outside¡¯ she thought to herself and rotated the door knob, making click sound. The door opened revealing a long hallway decorated with flower pots with antique design. The hallway was bright mint colour. The floor of hallway was covered with long fluffy red mat. She sighed deeply. She had no idea where she was.


    She walked and observed that the walls of hallways were covered with paintings, portraits. There were antiques sculptures decorated the surrounding of the hallway.


    Everything was beautiful. Everything was screaming luxury, richness and royalty.


    She moved forward till she reached the end and took a left turn. An involuntary gasp escaped her when she saw huge semi-spiral staircase with more than fifty steps. It was not staircase that made her gasp;but the railing that was covered with gold and ck shimmering stones, shining with the rays of suning fromrge floor to ceiling window which was located at left of the staircase. The steps were pure white as marble.


    She looked around, making sure there was no one.


    She stepped down the stairs in hurry. She took two stairs at a time and reached the end of the stairs. At this time she was panting heavily because of little workout that she did while running down the stairs. She didn¡¯t stopped. She needed to get out of here as soon as possible. She ran towards right when she saw a hugerge door at her side. A new happiness washed over her and she sprinted towards the door.


    She was only a hand distance away from the door, when suddenly she stopped dead in her track as low and small whispers fell onto her ears. The voices were not loud but she could still hear them cearly.


    ¡°You said she won¡¯t be here till next week, then what is she doing here now!¡±, a voice said. Whoever was speaking was tense and the tone reflected how much angry he was.


    Sarah was startled, it was not the words that made her shocked but the voice. She recognised this voice, it was the same voice she grew up hearing. Her whole demor changed as she expected nothing.


    She moved towards the room from where the voices wereing and gasped loudly.


    This was not what she had expected too saw after years.


    When she saw the person to whom the voice belong, she tried to sink the reality if it was her conscious mind or she still was in deep slumber.


    All three heads turned towards her as her audible voice interrupted them. They didn¡¯t knew what to do, it was shocking for them as well to see her there. Her eyes were as wide as saucers. There were unshed tears in them. She knew that if she would blink one more time, she would be a crying mess.


    ¡®No, no this can¡¯t be possible. It¡¯s not true. He was dead!¡¯ she screamed in her mind. She could not believe that person standing in front of her was alive. Same brown hairs, same ck eyes, same physique, same person. It was the same person she cried for seven years desperately.


    ¡°S-Sarah,¡± the person said in shock.


    ¡°D-dad.¡± she whispered almost as shocked as him, her voice barely reaching her ears but all three persons standing in front of her heard her loud and clear.


    She didn¡¯t knew whether she should be happy that her Father was alive or she should be sad that her father was alive all this time and he didn¡¯t bothered toe to her.


    She felt her knees weaken as she fell down on her knees. Her head started throbbing again but this time her heart was in more pain than her head. Her eyes finally gave up and tears started flowing through them.


    She looked towards other two persons standing near her father.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She looked at brown haired man with forest green eyes, eyes that once were her safe territory but now nothing but cause of her suffering.


    She looked in deep green eyes.


    ¡°You k-knew i-it?¡± she said choking on her tears. She inwardly wanted him to say no and told her that you were dreaming and this was all some kind of nightmare.


    But nothing happened. No assurance. Nofort.


    Falcon looked at her startled. He knew that this would eventually happen but he didn¡¯t wanted this to happen like this, not this early.


    He never wanted to saw tears in her eyes and yet again he was reason behind them.


    He couldn¡¯t bear seeing her like this. She was a mess, crying mess. She was sobbing and crying and looking at them with emotions flowing down like waterfall. Her whole body shook with each cry left her mouth.


    ¡°Yes..¡± Falcon wispered loud enough for her to hear. There was guilt, regret and unheard remorse in his voice. He felt so disappointed in himself for doing this to her.


    Sarah looked at her father, Brian Lenkova.


    ¡°Why?¡± She wispered hoarsely.


    Brian was at loss of words. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin himself with words. He knew he had messed up and there was no turning back now. He never wanted this to happen. He never wanted Sarah to know that he was alive.


    ¡°Why?!¡± This time she screamed with all her might. She was angry at Brian who once called himself her father, she was angry at Falcon for betraying her, and she angry at third person present in the room, Nancy Collins, who called herself her best friend.


    Pathetic!


    ¡°Why did you do this to me? You left me when I was a child, you were dead to me, I cried myself to sleep countless nights, I spend my life as an orphan. B-but, you didn¡¯t even bothered to look back!¡± She yelled at him. Her anger seemed to triple when she looked at Falcon.


    ¡°And you,¡± she stood up from her position and walked towards Falcon. He looked shocked at her as his face did a one eighty turn when her hands connected with his cheek.


    ¡°You are no one to me! You are such a disgrace to word ¡®friend¡¯! You betrayed me in worst possible ways! I never thought that the person who was best friend would stoop that low!¡± she screamed, hitting him on his broad muscr chest.


    Falcon didn¡¯t made any move to stop her from hitting him, he deserved that. However, her little hands weren¡¯t doing any harm to him.


    ¡°Sarah, please listen, it¡¯s not what you think-¡± Nancy tried to calm her down.


    As Nancy grabbed her by her arms, Sarah turned around and pped her hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± she gritted.


    Nancy was shocked. Once sweet, innocent girl was now raising her hands on people. Well this was what they deserved for betraying her.


    ¡°I dont even want to breathe in same air as you disgusting people.¡± she whispered and without thinking turned on her heels and ran towards the door leading outside. Her feet carried her out of the room as she wiped her flowing tears with the back of her hands.


    As she opened the door, she was yanked away by hands on her waist.


    ¡°Let me go, you bastard!¡± she yelled. But her cries were unheard. She was screaming, yelling ungrateful words.


    Falcon dragged her away from the door. She struggled in his grip as he tried to move but hands on her waist were making it diificult for her. He picked her up by her waist as her feets swept away from the floor. Falcon was stronger and she was too exhausted and weak to fight him. Falcon tightened his hold around her waist.


    ¡°Let me go, please.¡± she pleaded when she thought nothing was going to work.


    ¡°No, you are not going anywhere. This is your life, ept it or wipe over the fact that your so called normal life is gone.¡± he said. There was no emotion in his voice yet his heart was betraying him. It was like he didn¡¯t remembered that she once was her friend.


    Sarah again thrashed in his hold. He passed through the same hallway by which she came down. He opened the doors torge room. He further went into the room and threw her rashly on bed. She bounced on bed as she immediately crawled back. As she looked up, she saw Falcon exiting the room


    She ran towards him but it was toote, he had already exited the room. And to her dismay the door was locked from outside. She banged on door hard. After banging till she tired herself, she gave up. She slided down the door and brought her knees close to her chest and cried. Her tears flowed down like streams of her broken, bleeding heart. She cried until darkness consumed her.


    On other side, Falcon ced his head on her door and sighed deeply before mumbling.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m trying to keep you safe.¡± His words left strangling in air as he blikded away tears and inhaled.

 Chapter 7

    A fourteen year old girl, ying around with some kids of her age. Her longs brown braids shook as she threw her head backughing. She was giggling when her best friend fell to the ground clutching his nose. She was feeling bad for the boy but the way he was clutching his nose, made herugh. Hearing her loudughs, boy looked at her in awe.


    ¡®She is beautiful.¡¯


    He thought to himself. His pain long forgotten reced with enchanted sound of her soft giggles. He always liked her with her long brown luscious hairs which were now tightly braided in two pigtails. They were shining with the ray of sunlight just like her chestnut eyes were sparkling.


    She crouched down at his level and held out her hand for him to take. He took her hand in his and she helped him get up. Theyughed simultaneously as another kid fell down with the ball in his hands. They were happy and enthusiastic.


    Sarah¡¯s eyes immediately turned towards hurried footsteps when a youngdy who used to live right beside their neighborhood, came panting and breathing heavily.


    Both of them were shocked seeing like this.


    ¡®What is wrong with Mrs. ire?¡¯ The young girl thought to herself.


    ire rushed towards them and took the little girl in her arms while tears flowed down her ck eyes.


    ¡°Whats wrong Mrs. ire?¡± She asked.


    But women only sobbed. After two minutes of her sobbing, she let go her but only so that she could see her face.


    ¡°Sarah, your¡­¡­. father is no more¡± she cried. Sarah looked confused at thedy as she felt a warm hand on her shoulder. She didn¡¯t knew what did that mean instead she shook her head and said.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What does that mean, Mrs. ire?¡± The young girl asked innocently when ire immediately engulfed her in he arms.


    ¡°He is dead, Sarah! He¡¯s dead!¡±


    ~


    Sarah was sweating profusely when she again woke up from her unwanted and? unnned slumber. She found herself wrapped up in soft silk duvet as she opened her hazy eyes.


    ¡®How did I get here. I was sleeping on floor as far as I remember?¡¯


    She was in same room where she wake up earlier.


    As she looked around she found something terribly wrong with the room. She found fear creeping inside her not because of dream or her situation but because this time the room was dark, no light, it was shady, cold. The chadeliers were no longer emitting lights instead the brightness was reced with darkness. It was like the room was made up of ice making her bones chilled.


    As she tried to get up from bed, she found herself frozen in her spot. She tried again but it was like something was stopping her. There were no ropes, no restraint but still she was unable to move.


    She panicked. It was so unusual for her.


    The room started to get more darker and colder by the passing indtant. She couldn¡¯t saw anything, it was not like she could see anything earlier but this time it was pitch ck. She tried to move but failed miserably.


    Suddenly, the room had some light in it. A candle lit itself on the centre table located in front of couch. It was still dark but now she could make out her surroundings. The action made her shocked.


    ¡°Wh-How-is t-thi possible?¡± She stuttered. She stared wide eyed at candle, she saw something moving beside it as her eyes roamed around.


    That¡¯s when she noticed other presence in the room. As she looked at couch, a scream left her mouth when she saw red eyes staring back at her with some intensity. The crimson blood colored eyes made her body more chilled and panicked. The words and voice seemed to left her mouth a she breathed terribly. She steadied her breath and tried to calm the panic bubbling inside her. She was paralyzed to the spot, the menacing aura holding her in a tightening grip. Heart pounding in her ears, she tried to scream. She heard a high pitched scream; she didn?? t realized it was her own until muchter when colour drained from her face.


    Her body didn¡¯t seemed to cope up as her consciousness decided to leave her.


    She lost her sesnes immediately. The candle that was burning, suddenly it blew out and room again be darker like her dreams.


    A dark chuckle filled the room. Whoever the other presence was, was amused by this.


    Falcon heard her screams. He was waiting on the door. He was worried about her but he couldn¡¯t do anything without the permission of his Lord. He knew he was inside and as long as he was with her, no upper power could touch her without his permission.


    FALCON¡¯S P. O. V


    How would you feel when the person who was far more important to you than your own life, was suffering because of you? Terrible. That¡¯s what I was feeling. I never wanted this for her. I never wanted this for myself. But not everyone have choices. She didn¡¯t belonged to our world. She was innocent. She didn¡¯t knew anything about us. Her naive self though that this was all but didn¡¯t knew, this was just a beginning and there was more than this, which she wouldn¡¯t be able to take.


    It tortured me to hear her screams, to watch her suffer.


    But what could I do? Nothing. I could just watch her from afar, suffering. I wished that I could go back in time and tell her how much I loved her. I wish I could tell her how much she meant to me, how much she affects me in worst possible ways.


    I never wanted to see tears in those eyes. I never wanted to see her broken. I never wanted to lie. But guess what, I just fucking did!


    I fucking lied to her about everything. About her father, about her mother, about me, about Nancy, about everything. Everything was a lie.


    Guilt was that incessant throb in my heart, telling me I should apologize for being so callous. It might or might not stop after the apology. But my apology was nothingpared to pain I had implemented on her. I had left her broken only for other to break her more. I was suffocating inside, that heavy feeling inside my chest was rising slowly.


    But the moment that I shared with her on that evening was not a lie. That was not lie. That was everything that I ever dreamt about. Nothing about the way I feel for her was lie.


    The way her lips felt against mine was true. The way her body felt against mine was torturous. The way she smelled that day was divine. It made me want to rip that little dress off her and show her how much I craved for her. To fuck her senseless till she screamed my name only in pleasure.


    The mere thought of her naked underneath me, made me aroused. I looked down and saw a huge bulge form in my pants.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I growled. I needed to do something for that. I couldn¡¯t had that thoughts here. But what could I do, she was insanely perfect.


    But she could never be mine. World would turn into hell if anyone tried to mess with? him. She was? his, she is? his, and she would always be? his.? No matter what.


    He would im her, soon. And I hoped for that day to nevere.

 Chapter 8

    When it rained, the world usually softened around the edges; streets and sidewalks became a liquid mirror onto which lights and colours bleed. When it rained, everything became beautiful for a while. But that was not what troubled her.


    She loved the rain. She loved the way it softened the outlines of things. How the world became softly blurred and it felt like she would melt right into it.


    But not anymore. Nothing was same about the droplets those were hitting the ground. She could hear loud and clear, thundering of storms and falling of rain drops on soft grass. But, nothing was beautiful. Everything was dark and cold just like the room she was trapped in.


    She was wide awake for past few hours. Her mind was doing flip-flops. She was scared of those bright red eyes and it was a bad thing that she could still imagine them staring right back at her whenever she looked at that couch. The room was dark and cold but not that much cold like earlier.


    Her thoughts were consumed by those wine eyes, who those belonged to? They terrified her more than anything. She tried to open the door when she wake up but her efforts were in vain. After trying hundred times and screaming for help, she felt exhausted. Now she was sitting in the corner hugging her knees with her head between them. Her body shook with every sob escaped her, her hands trembling. Her eyes were closed as tears were falling out of them. She felt so helpless. Her father was right next to her in this masion, her once so called best friends were in this mansion but no one tried to help her. She felt betrayed.


    All the windows were locked. All the doors were locked expect for bathroom.


    Her body stiffened when she heard someone unlocking the door. She sat frozen in her spot. She looked up from where she was sitting and saw a women wearing ck slim skirt with white blouse,ing inside the room. Rope of anticipation gripped her.


    Sarah didn¡¯t dared to get up from her spot. She didn¡¯t knew what she should do. Woman looked around the room and ced something on table right next to bed. It was then when Sarah noticed something was in her hands. Sarah looked at her with emotion less face.


    ¡°You are requested by Lord.¡± The women said looking at her. Her eyes held warmth but Sarah was not going to be fooled by someone else too.


    Sarah didn¡¯t said anything instead kept looking at her, her gaze was hard, making the women nervous.


    ¡®who is this Lord of her? Is he the same person with red eyes? What did he want from me? Why is he doing this? Do I know him?¡¯


    Her train of thoughts kept running. She didn¡¯t wanted to see those red eyes again. The mere thought of seeing them again send shivers running down her spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± she said with adamant voice. Her voice wasce with venom. She never thought that she would ever speak with this much venom in her voice.


    The woman¡¯s eyes widen for a second.


    ¡°Please, its not a choice but a order and I¡¯m afraid if you don¡¯t do what he asked, you will be in trouble.¡± Woman said and bowed down her head and walked out of the room. Sarah was not affected, she was not someone¡¯s puppet. She would do what she wanted.


    But deep down she also wondered if whatever the women said was true, would she really be in trouble?


    Her thoughts were interrupted by a loud bang of the door. She almost screamed when her eyes immediately follow the noise.


    The door was opened by none other than Falcon. He was angry and she didn¡¯t wanted to know why. He was standing near the door with a frown on his face.


    She looked at him and scrunched her face in utmost disgust. He wasn¡¯t bothered by this, not even a bit. He made his way towards her, grabbed her upper arm and her pulled her towards him. She yanked her arm back and took a step back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with those filthy hands, you asshole!¡± she said with gritted teeth. He didn¡¯t said anything. But his actions were enough. He again made a move to grab her but she moved backwards, ring at him.


    ¡°I SAID STAY AWAY!¡± she yelled. His eyes softened for a second before he red at her. She was scared he could tell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this hard for yourself, Sarah. Please juste with me.¡± he said with pleading eyes. His voice was soft unlike his heart.


    ¡°Everything is already hard for me.¡± she whispered with toxicity. He took a step forward and again grabbed her arm but this time gently but with tight hold. She tried to yank her arm but his grip was strong. It was not hurting but it was not light. She screamed at him but he kept dragging her towards the door.


    ¡°Let me go you moron!¡± she screamed but unheard. Falcon crossed hallway. She couldn¡¯t keep up with his pace. He was fast. His long legs were making it difficult to cope up with him. She stumbled and lost her bnce when her feet tumbled and she almost fell. But before she could hit the floor, warm pair of hands wrapped around her delicate waist and hoisted her up. Falcon positioned his hand under her knees, other on her back and picked her up bridal style.


    She gasped all of sudden and started thrashing in his hold.


    ¡°Put me down Falcon!¡± She yelled at him. But he paid no attention to her. He was gettingte. His Lord had ordered him to brought her to his office. And he knew if he would put her down, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. And he couldn¡¯t dy anymore. She hit him on his shoulder. But Falcon remained unaffected.


    Falcon took a right turn. After like two minutes, they stopped in front of tworge wooden doors. Falcon put her down and grabbed her arm. She tried to move but her attempts were in vain.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?!¡± She asked looking at him with anger. He looked down at her. His eyes roam around her body. She was wearing same dress. Her hairs were messed up. She had dark circles around her eyes. Her eyes were puffy and red from crying. She was a mess.


    ¡®A beautiful mess¡¯ he thought.


    Falcon opened the door with his other hand and dragged her along.


    As she entered the room, the hairs on her body stood up. She had goosebumps all over her body. Without a single word, Falcon left the room, locking it from outside.


    Sarah gasped when she heard the click of door. She ran towards the door, tried to open it but it was locked.


    Her body was trembling because of two reasons, first the room was awfully cold and second she was petrified. She looked around but couldn¡¯t see a thing, the room was dark, only light in the room wasing from a smallmp at corner. She could make out her surroundings but not clearly.


    As she looked towards her front when a scream left her lips. Her back hit the door as she backed away.


    Those red eyes were staring at her.


    She banged on door hard.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Open the door please! Help! Falcon please help me!¡± She screamed. Her eyes were blurry because of tears flowing through them. She breathed heavily as anxiousness swallowed her.


    She froze when she heard someone chuckle behind her. At this moment she was scared, horror- stricken. She slowly turn around and looked at those eyes. But she couldn¡¯t see a thing. Themp was still on but her blurry eyes were making it dificult for her to see anything. The red eyes were gone all of sudden.


    She was having a panic attack. Her breathing was uneven, heart was pounding heavily. She was sweating, having chills. Her body was trembling. Her hands were numb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go fainting on me again,¡± she screamed in pure terror as the voice whispered near her ears. And she did only thing she has been doing since she had been kidnapped.


    She screamed.

 Chapter 9

    ¡®I put a spell on you, ¡¯cause you¡¯re mine;


    I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want me, I put a spell on you.¡¯


    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v


    I screamed.


    The voice came just from behind me. I turned around to face¡­


    Nothing.


    My pulses roared and confusion shed through me.


    There was no one. But I could swore I heard the voice. I looked around cautiously, to saw if there was anyone, but no, there was no one. Literally no one.


    My heart skipped a beat when out of no where, themp shattered into pieces. The room was engulfed by darkness again. But the thing that startled me was that themp shattered into pieces by..This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Itself.


    The room was dark, pitch ck. I couldn¡¯t saw a thing, not even my hands. I was scared, beyond scared. I stretched out both my hands hoping to feel something and at the same time I don¡¯t want anything to be there. And there wasn¡¯t.


    Just pure darkness.


    I was shaking. Terrified. By this time I was wondering if the voice was real or I was just imagining it. I took few cautious steps forward.


    As dreadfully long seconds passed by, I was igniting the fear inside me. The room was getting colder second by second.


    The blood pounded in my ears. My heart thudded in my chest. My hands shaking as my vision disfigured as if I was seeing through fish eye lens. I had to get away.


    I was not staying here any longer.


    With that sudden thought in my head, I turned around and started moving towards what I presumed was the direction of the door. Adrenaline rushed through my veins. I strode towards the door. As I thought I was near it, a cruelugh stop me.


    I was most definitely not alone. Someone was here. I froze, all the air inside my lungs trapped.


    ¡°You are going the wrong way, love,¡± a cynical voice with hint of coldness and intimidation, echoed around the room.


    I gulped.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    I suddenly didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to get out of this horrified room and never ever get in. I kept moving forward when all of sudden I hit something really hard.


    A wall.


    I turned around to move in other direction when out of no where the sound of ss hitting the ground echoed around the room. I jumped startled as I looked towards the direction of the voice and yelped in fear. I couldn¡¯t saw anything but only thing oveing this pure darkness were¡­..


    Those red eyes. I could feel eyes on me.


    I stood there frozen, didn¡¯t know what to do. I was a shaking mess. I could feel beads of sweat on my forehead. I could see those eyes getting closer. The closeness and proximity I had with those eyes seemd to make my feet backed away in fear.


    When all of sudden the eyes disappeared. I was just shocked. Only the sound of my heavy breathing could be heard. I took careful one step back.


    ¡°You smell divine.¡± I screamed when a arm get smacked around my waist and I got mmed against a hard chest.


    ¡°Let me go! Please!¡± I screamed but only resulted in him to pull me more closer. I thrashed in his hold but he didn¡¯t seemed to care.


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡± He wispered in my ear. The satiric ness was evident. I felt his breath near my ear and it took everything in me to not die by heart attack. I was terrified and panicked and all I wanted was this nightmare to end. I didn¡¯t knew if should felt perplexed and horrified at the same time.


    He leaned closer to my face and inhaled deeply.


    I just stood there, eyes panic-stricken..


    ¡°W-who are y-you?¡± That¡¯s when I realised how much scared I was. My voice was shaking and barely audible but I guessed he heard it.


    He chuckled behind me. I tried moving away but all went in vain. I jumped when he flicked his tongue on my ear before biting it in process.


    ¡°Curious, are we?¡± He teased and I wanted to die of fear.


    He harshly turned me around so that we were chest to chest. He was taller and more muscr than me. I could feel his muscles straining against my body. I couldn¡¯t saw his face due to darkness but I could saw his eyes clearly. They were not red anymore but still they looked scary yet unique at the same time. The arctic color of his eyes made me lost in them for a moment and when all of sudden a question knocked on my mind.


    How did he changed his eye color?


    ¡°W-what are y-you?¡± I said agaped. Afraid of his answer, I tried not to tremble.


    He chuckled darkly and leaned again so that his lips were just few inches away from me, almost brushing against mine and it felt like he was caressing mine with his.


    ¡°I¡¯m not human, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡± He wispered dangerously close to my mouth as he stared down at me with a devilish smirk on his face.


    Anddies and gentlemen, that was when time stopped.


    Everything became blurred and hazardous.


    Panic overtook me.


    I was not myself anymore.


    Oh my god! He is not human.


    My mind repeated his words again and again like it was sime new discovery.


    He was not human.


    My eyes rolled back. And this time I let myself engulfed by darkness.


    Thest thing I remembered was cerulean arctic blue eyes staring down at me. At that time darkness seemed my safest ce, and this darkness was terrific yet peaceful.

 Chapter 10

    ¡®It¡¯s the strangest feeling


    Midnight, I¡¯m not leaving


    No, for once, I think I¡¯ll stay¡­..


    I say your name, just listen


    Doesn¡¯t it sound different?


    Never whispered it this way¡­..¡¯


    ***


    I woke up,


    Again.


    Feeling tired, drained, and terrified.


    But the above them all, I was feeling angry. I was angry at myself for trusting unworthy people . I didn¡¯t realised that the people I regarded as loved ones were  wolves disguised in sheep¡¯s clothing and I trusted them. And thinking about all that brought warm tears as they started flowing through my eyes. I was trapped here, for how long? I didn¡¯t knew.


    I didn¡¯t remembered anything before fainting. It was like the hard I tried, the harder it was getting. Thest and only thing I remembered was two strong arms wrapping around me.


    I didn¡¯t remembered how many times did I fainted since I had been here. I didn¡¯t even knew what day was this. And I wanted to go out but the room was locked. My body was not in best condition. Annndddd¡­


    I was hungry.


    I was starting to hate the dress I was wearing since I didn¡¯t knew hong long. I wanted to get out of these stinky clothes now. I smelled like rotten tomatoes. My hairs were mess. And life was also a mess.


    And most important thing¡­¡­.


    I still didn¡¯t know why was I here.


    I wiped away my tears and pushed the sheets away.


    I walked around the room looking through things. These four walls were making my mind restless. A sharp scent ofvenders overpowered my surroundings. I looked around and saw the structure of the room. Four huge pillows, covered with in white and red vevelt cases burst out from the light white walls behind them. Above the bulky bed, there was huge painting of wolves.


    Strange.


    There were antiques, scupltures, paintings decorated here and there. And huge windown was covered with thick long curtains. I stood near the window and removed the curtains, making room fill with bright rays of sun. I closed my eyes instinctly due to sudden bright light and blinked few times to adjust myself.


    Windows were closed and by the way there were bolts, I was sure that they were sealed from outside. But I could saw the beautiful view from here. This ce was surrounded by trees, canopies, and I assumed that this ce was somewhere near or surrounded by forest. Large walls, covered with metallic wires were surrounding tge perimeters.


    There was a garden right below my window, spreaded inrge fraction of area, with a beautiful fountain made up of marble in the midddle. The rays of sun were reflecting on marble making it look like diamond and the water was looking pure. There were numerous flowers with different colours. The view was simply beautiful.


    Beautiful. A small smile made the way on my lips. Atleast there was one heart warming thing here.


    I was so engrossed in the scenery that I didn¡¯t even realised that somone had already entered the room.


    ¡°Sarah.¡±


    I gritted when I heard someone calling me. I didn¡¯t wanted to hear his voice not now when I was admiring something much more calming and soothing than him.


    I didn¡¯t bothered to turned back instead Ipletely ignored his existence. I didn¡¯t wanted to saw his awful betraying ass after what he did to me. If he thought that I would forgive him then he had another thinging his way.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sarah.¡± He called again. But I ignored him again.


    I heard him sighing. I knew he was getting frustated. But I didn¡¯t gave a damn about him.


    ¡°Sarah!¡± he growled.


    ¡°What?¡± I turned around swiftly and gave him my coldest re.


    ¡°Get dressed ande with me.¡± he said clenching his fists.


    ¡°And why would I listen to you?¡± I folded my arms across my chest and leaned back on window. His jaw twitched as he took deep breaths. If he thought that he could made me do anything, then he was oh so very wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why you are here?¡± he said after moments.


    I clenched my teeth.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said and without any word he exited the room after locking it. I looked towards the bed when I saw few clothesying on it. I picked them up saw fresh set of panties and a bra with a summer dress.


    I didn¡¯t wanted to obey his order but I myself was feeling nasty in this dress, so I decided to go with the flow.


    I made my way towards bathroom and stripped from my red dress. I got in the shower. I took my time washing my body. It had been a whole damn day since I cleaned myself. Ifortably stood under showerhead and let water wash away my tears and stress.


    When I walked out, I dried myself with towel and wore my clothes. I dried my hairs with towel and let them down. They were long so it would take time for them to get dry.


    I exited the bathroom and stood near window. The door was locked as usual. I stared at those beautiful flowers. Atleast they were the one keeping me sane for now.


    The door opened and walked in the maid.


    ¡°Come with me, mydy.¡± She said bowing her head down. I nodded. If I want to get out of here then I have to know this ce.


    She walked out with me following her. I looked around to see if I could use anything in my advantage but no! there was nothing.


    This ce was beyond beautiful with beautiful painting, decorations, flowers. It looks like I was in some type of castle. We went down the stairs, then took a left and then a right.


    I looked at huge dinning room in front of me in awe. It looked so¡­.


    Royal?


    Two huge chandeliers were hanging on the ceiling just above the huge dinning table. There were sitting arrangement for atleast more than twenty people. The walls of dinning room were ck with tint of Greg here and there. There was a huge windown just opposite to dinning table, emitting light in the room. There were fewmps, flower pots with white coloured flowers. Everything was just so lethal and beautiful.


    ¡°You are in the way, love¡±. A voice spoke behind me and I jumped started.


    I knew that voice. Why did it felt like I had heard it before?


    ¡®I¡¯m not human, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking¡¯


    All the memories from yesterday came crashing down like a movie. I suddenly remembered everything. His red eyes, his voice.


    No, no, no! It was the same man, same red eyed man.


    Oh my god! H-He was not human.


    I gulped without looking back. I didn¡¯t knew what to do. I stood there frozen like I didn¡¯t knew how to walk. It was the same man. Now I remembered everything, I went somewhere with Falcon, he left me there, a red eyed man, shattering ofmp, me freezing in one point, cold and dark room. A shiver ran down my spine after recalling everything.


    I was shaking uncontrobly as I tried to calm my beating heart. I dared not to look back.


    I heard him chuckle behind me.


    Nothing was good about him. His voice alone was enough to slice my heart in thousands. This much intimidation and dominating aura he carried aeound himself was making me choke on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, love. Unless you want me to eat you, which I don¡¯t mind.¡± My eyes widened and I unintentionally turned back with the speed of light. I took a step back immediately when I found him too close to me.


    Yesterday when I saw him, there was pitch ck in the room but now, in broad daylight, I could saw him clearly.


    God look-alike. The man standing in front of me had beauty of god and eyes glimmering with devil in them. Tall was not even the word to describe his status, he was huge with muscles ripping through his white colored shirt, which was rolled up to his elbows.


    His eyes held same side siter look he had yesterday. His mountains peak cheekbones appeared chiseled into shape by a master craftsman. He was nothing like men I had ever met.


    He stood there towering over me with his hands gracefully resting in his pockets. His dark hairs were messy but still tamed as few strands fell on his forehead. Darkness around him was engulfing me slowly and painfully. The little twitch in his lips, as he half smiled was giving me thousand electric shocks.


    And at the same time only one thing was in my mind.


    He was not a human.


    I took one step back remembering his words. And I made small observation, the room was starting to get cold.


    Again.


    No, no, no, no, no! Not again!


    My breathing was heavy now as fear slowly creped inside me. My hands were trembling as sweet beads rolled down my head. And when I looked his way, he seemed rather amused by all this.


    I eyed the door at his right. I couldn¡¯t stay here with him. His presence terrified me like nothing else. I knew behind his beautiful mask, he was a monster. He nted fear in me.


    His eyes were fixated on me watching me like hawk looking at his prey.


    All of sudden all the lights in the room starts flickering.


    I knew he was doing this.


    I looked fearfully between him and the door as I moved back from him. My sympathetic nervous system worked as my fight or flight ignited as I looked at the door leading outside the room once again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± he said firmly, like he knew what I was going to do. He looked calm andposed, his lips were curled up in a sinister grin.


    His grin was halfway a smile, halfway a threat, dating me to go against him.


    But I was not going to listen. I choose flight as I ran towards the door with all my strength and when I thought I was close enough, a scream left my lips when I felt two strong arms wrapped around my waist. I screamed as loudly as I could until my voice came out hoarsed.


    ¡°Stop! No! Let go of me! Help somebody! Help! Let me go!¡± I screamed hysterically.


    And that¡¯s when I concluded.


    Oh my god! What have I gotten myself into!

 Chapter 11

    My breathing fastened when he backed, almost mmed me against the wall right beside the door. His fists were balled on both sides of my head. He grabbed onto my waist and pulled me closer to him while at the same moment his other hand went to the back of my neck only to haul my face closer to his. My breaths came out short and fast, I could literally feel his hot breath on my face.


    To say I was terrified would be less than truth, I was beyond panic-stricken. I couldn¡¯t describe the agitation that was slowly and painfully invading my body.


    I didn¡¯t knew what came into me when I slowly looked up at him. And regretted it immediately I shockingly yet terrifyingly gasped loudly, when I saw his eyes flickering.


    His pupils were dted, the whites of his eyes were covered with blue veins, his blue irises were surrounded by blood red lining that was slowly eating the blues of his eyes.


    At this time I was shaking with fear. My hands were trembling uncontrobly as my legs went numb. I didn¡¯t realised that I was breathing heavily. I could feel his rage and anger, the vexation I provided him. My eyes darted from his face and fell on his arm slowly afraid of what I might saw, that was pinning me against the wall.


    Oh god!


    The veins of his arms were darker than blue, one could easily mistook it for ck. They were spread throughout his arms like roots.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe after what I saw. He looked like terrifying creature who didn¡¯t belonged to this world.


    Only one thought was dominating all others in my head.


    He will kill me.


    I will be dead.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a nice choice!¡± he growled at me.


    When I say growled, it meant growled like an actual beast, a real monster. Whatever he was, I didn¡¯t wanted to know. The grip he had on me was beyond painful but this pain was less than what I was going to feel.


    I did a foolish thing and tried my luck to push him away but it only made him more furious as he growled


    I thought he was going yo hit me or something but he got some other ns for me.


    Enormous pain reverberated from my back as he mmed me against the wall with force I wasn¡¯t used to. The back of my head hit the strong wall with loud thud.


    I groaned in pain. He mmed me so hard that I felt my head pounding from the impact. A dull sciatic ache had settled into my head. It felt like a sharp toothed creature was eating me from inside.


    ¡°Try that again and you¡¯ll end up hurting yourself!¡± he snarled. I was just at loss of words. I didn¡¯t knew what to said or what to expect anymore.


    His voice alone send shivers down my spine. His voice made me feel more scared than I already was. The depth of his words and threat left a imprint of his anger on me.


    I was beyond petrified. Terror thundered down on me. The colour drained from my face.


    He leaned forward and closed his eyes before pushing his face in my hairs and inhaled deeply. I heard him inhaling my scent as he breathed out. It was like he was trying to control himself.


    Why would he do that?


    ¡°I am notpletely? human, remember that when next time you try to run away from me.¡± he muttered rather softly but threat was visible in his voice.


    Not human.


    I already knew that.


    But him telling me this again was unsettling. It felt so heart squeezing.


    I nodded my head unintentionally. I didn¡¯t wanted to die. Not now at least.


    He stayed like that for another few moments. I could had assured that only the sound of my uneven breathing could be heard in this awful quiet room. I wanted to scream but I was too frightened to scream. Anxiety eclipsed my thoughts.


    ¡°Words, beloved.¡± he said.


    ¡°I-I w-won¡¯t.¡± I stuttered out the words. I could had bet that he didn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°Won¡¯t what?¡± I felt him muttering against the skin of my neck and worst scenarios yed in my mind. I could feel his nose trailing down the length of neck making me fear the worst.


    ¡± I w-won¡¯t try to r-run.¡± I stuttered again. This was what fear was doing to me. It was making me weak and indisposed.


    Physically.


    Mentally.


    And emotionally.


    I felt drained of my courage ness.


    His grip was tightening on my waist and neck. I could feel my body going numb slowly and painfully.


    By this time I wondered if it was because of fear or his iron like grip.


    Or maybe both.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He leaned further and embedded his head in crock of my neck. I shivered from sudden contact. He inhaled deeply and something wet and slippery touched my skin making me jump in his arms.


    Wh-what was he doing?


    I was already scared as hell. Now I? didn¡¯t knew how to express how I was feeling.


    Scared?


    Terrified?


    Panicked?


    Anxious?


    Confused?


    Well let¡¯s just say I was feeling all of them.


    ¡± Y-you? are hurting? me. Please let go.¡± I couldn¡¯t feel my body anymore.


    Something must have snapped in him because the blue veins of his arms slowly began to vanish recing normal skin colour. He loosened his hold slightly but still kept me caged between his arms.


    His head was still embedded in my neck. I could feel his warm breath all over my neck. He was just sniffing me and licking me there.


    I was afraid if I tried to push him again, what would he do? Throw me across the room? Or worse would he kill me? I knew he was capable of doing that.


    ¡°You must be hungry.¡± he said as he pulled away from me but kept his hold on my waist. His eyes were back to their normal colour. No more red eyes, no more blue or ck veins. And with this close priority, I could see specks of grey in his blue irises.


    ¡°O-okay¡± I said tried hard not to stutter. But guess what, I ended up stuttering.


    He backed away from mepletely. As he get his hands off me, I sighed in relief. But as I tried to walk I ended up falling down on my knees. Guess my body was still numb.


    My legs were numb I couldn¡¯t feel them anymore. I slipped? down on the ground on my knees. My breathing was uneven. I felt something wet trailing down my face.


    Tears.


    I was crying.


    Why?


    Because I was scared. No, because I was more than scared of this man standing in front of me.


    He waspletely unfazed, like nothing happened moments ago. He stood there still with his arms crossed over his chest. He had frown covering his forehead like he wasn¡¯t understanding why was I scared. He must be wondering why I couldn¡¯t stand up.


    Well all thanks to him.


    I wiped my eyes immediately and tried to stand but my legs were just like jelly. I lost my bnce again and waited for ground toe in contact with my fragile body. But rather than hitting my head on the ground, I was picked up by the monster in front of me. I squirmed in his hold but one look from him and I was back to being scared girl.


    He moved towards the table and made me sit on table. Then he pulled out the chair in front of me and again picked me up and ced me on chair. I didn¡¯t dared to look up at him.


    I was afraid what he might do next.


    By this time I was scared, terrified, embarrassed, and¡­


    Hungry.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°SANDRA!¡± he roared loudly enough to make the chandelier hanging above us shake. What was he? An animal? The fact that he was not human was still unsettling to me and my heart. One could easily get scared only by hearing his voice.? Every time he spoke, every single fibre in my body screamed at me to run for the hills, to hide away from him and never look back. I would have been shaking by hearing his voice but guess what, I already was shaking from our previous disagreement.


    I stayed quiet like I was not even in this room, like he was not a human, pretending that I couldn¡¯t heard him. I didn¡¯t wanted him to grace me with his unwanted attention. I didn¡¯t wanted his hands around my neck or worse, I didn¡¯t wanted him to kill me.


    My train of thoughts came to an end when I nced towards entrance as a middle aged woman came to view. She had those darker than coal hairs tied nicely up in sleek bun, wearing long white skirt with matching apron and ck turtle neck underneath. I watched as she carried a cart towards the table. The cart was filled with delicious looking food, with sweet scented jugs of juice and many other delicious appetizers. And while walking towards table her eyes were down casted.


    She might be Sandra.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She stopped near the end of the table and ced everything elegantly on the table. After setting everything, she took a empty te from cart and arranged some pancakes and some juicy looking fruits in it. Mere thought of food made my taste buds pop.


    I groaned inwardly. I was hungry as hell!


    She took me by surprise when she situated the te in front of me and she ced a ss full of fruit juice in front of me.


    I smiled and mumbled a small thank you.


    She looked startled for a second but soon recovered herself. She gave me a little smile and bowed. I thought some people here were not familiar with thankyous.


    ¡°Leave.¡± he said. The annoyed tone of his voice made me look at him. He could made people obeyed him with his voice alone.


    ¡°Your highness.¡± she bowed down her head and exited the room or hall I must say.


    I immediately looked up at him.


    Your highness?


    Why was she calling him your highness?


    Who was he?


    I was so deep in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t even realised that he was looking at me. His sharp cerulean blue eyes pierced deep into my soul. His intense gaze was making my insides quiver with something I wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    He turned towards me.


    ¡°Eat.¡± he growled when he found me staring at him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked proud of myself for not stuttering. He red at me. I red back. Human or not, he had to gave answers to my questions.


    ¡®It is so brave of you¡¯, Sarah. My subconscious mocked me.


    I needed to knew why I was here!


    His gaze was making me ufortable but that didn¡¯t stopped me from ring at him. We stared at each other for a moment. I was getting really ufortable. And finally I averted my eyes from him. But I could still felt his eyes digging holes into my head.


    ¡°Who are you and why am I here?¡± I asked again politely because I didn¡¯t wanted him to flip again. My eyes were everywhere but him.


    ¡°Eat your fucking food.¡± he gritted. He was getting angry, I could tell by the way he was gritting his teeth and clenching his hands, but I wouldn¡¯t do anything till he told me why was I here.


    I was afraid of him, I admitted but I wouldn¡¯t let him control me not now not ever.


    ¡°No. I w-won¡¯t unless you tell me who are you and why am I here.¡± I repeated my questions. He looked at me coldly and took a predatory step towards me with dangerously slow pace.


    I didn¡¯t get time to registered what happen before his hand was on my throat and let me warn you, his grip was anything but gentle. His grip was hard.


    He was choking me.


    He pulled me up by my throat and made me stood in front of him. I wrapped my fingers around hisrge hand, desperate to get out of hispact grip but he didn¡¯t budged. I didn¡¯t look up at him. I didn¡¯t wanted to show him my fear.


    My fear of him.


    When I started seeing ck dots at the back of my head, he loosened his grip.


    My eyes were watery at this time.


    Before I had chance to back away and? breathe, his free? hand connected to my face with force I never encountered.


    He pped me across the face. It rocked me back and I fell on the floor with my hand on carpet, either side of my body.


    My eyes were on the ground. Unable to meet his gaze. I was never pped by any one. No one ever raised hand on me. I ced my hand on my burning cheek.


    D-did he j-just pped me?


    Something watery descended down my face.


    Tears?


    Once that fresh first tear broke free, the rest followed? in an unbroken stream with hundreds of pearls of my emotions.


    I stayed like that. My mind was processing what had just happened. I was beyond shocked toprehend anything. I never ever in my entire life thought that someone would hit me.


    I gasped loudly when he grabbed me by my hairs and smashed my head against the table. My head started throbbing from the impact.


    He didn¡¯t even gave me time to breathe am ounce of oxygen when he tightened his hold on my hairs and threw me on the chair on his right. I fell on the chair and the chair fell down from the impact.


    My head hurted too much. My body hurted too much. It seemed that everything hurted too much. Slowly, my senses started to send reports back to my brain. There were bruises on my arms and legs. The ugly blue ck bruises were only fueling my anger and fear.


    And fear was dominating my anger.


    I kept my eyes closed not because I didn¡¯t wanted to see anything but because I didn¡¯t wanted to know what he would do further.


    ¡°Get up.¡± he said.


    I made no move to get up. Its not like I wanted to defy him but my body was not allowing me to do so. My whole body was aching.


    Why was he doing this?!


    I wanted to scream.


    ¡°NOW!¡± he growled. I immediately stood up on my feet with wobbly legs. I gripped table for support. I knew I would fell down if I would kept standing. I kept looking down. I could feel his anger radiating through him.


    Was it just me or the room was getting colder too!


    He moved towards me with threatening steps making me take a step back away from him. His one step, my two. But I was out of luck when I gasped as my back hit the edge of table. He let out an amused yet sinister chuckle. And next moment he wasted no time and caged me between the table and his muscr body. His movements were very sharp that I barely had time to react before he grabbed me roughly by the arm and pulled me towards him.


    ¡°P-please!¡± I started but he? quickly shoved me against the table. The fear was engulfing me. He was too close for my liking. I pressed my hands against his chest to push him away. But he swiftly grabbed my wrists, held them behind my back and pulled? me closer towards his chest.


    He leaned forward and positioned his head in valley of my neck and inhaled deeply.


    ¡°Now, you will think twice before disobeying me.¡± His harsh voice rang through my ears like rm bells and I saw ck dots in front of my eyes from all the exhaustion, my eyes rolled to the back of my head and then I felt myself fell into afortable numbness.

 Chapter 13

    I breathed in deeply when I tried to open my heavy, substantial eye lids. My body was stiff and all my limbs were aching like I had been hit by a massive load carrier truck. Everything was hurting but what hurted most was my heart. I slightly opened my eyes and an involuntary groan left my lips. I never felt like this before! I slowly moved my hands to rub my sore eyes.


    I looked around and found myself again in this dark and horrifying room.


    And that was when I recalled everything that had happened. My hands went stright to my neck.


    He tried to choke me!


    Warm tears filled in my eyes. This time I didn¡¯t stopped myself from crying. I brought my one hand to cover my mouth so I didn¡¯t make any noise. The tears were running onto the pillow and my heart was breaking thinking of everything that has turned my life upside down. I brought other hand on my heart and squeezed it tight because my heart was also hurting.


    I sobbed so long and I gave into my miseries and I gave into my fears.


    What had I done to deserve this?


    I never wished for this but guess what here we were. Held being captive by inhumane human. I wanted to go far from here and never look back. I wanted to run so far that he would never be able toe to me again.


    But my world was shattered, it was broken. All I wanted to do right now was cry and scream and let it all out.


    But I had ran out of tears.


    I had ran out of life.


    FALCON¡¯S P. O. V


    Restlessness.


    No one ever told me that restlessness felt so much like fear.


    That it made you feel like someone was ripping your insides out.


    Slowly yet painfully.


    I was having that feeling when you didn¡¯t even knew what the fuck you were feeling anymore.


    I was tired.


    Mentally.


    Emotionally.


    Physically.


    I was exhausted of this never ending pain.


    I fell so hard for that girl who could never be mine.


    She was the best thing I never nned.


    I wished I could exin what I felt about her. How I wished I could look into her eyes and could never get tired of their beauty. How I wished I could listen to herugh and could get lost in her sweet voice.


    The truth?


    I loved her.


    Why?


    I didn¡¯t had any answer for that but I guess it was just herugh, her smile, her eyes. The way she moved, the way she talked, the way she gave me butterflies whenever she was around me was enough to exin my sentiments for her. She had be my everything in this little bit of time of few years. I have known her since we were in our diapers and I never realised that I would be dying to made her mine. I honestly couldn¡¯t say there was an answer to that.


    But,


    She could never be mine.


    She was his.


    She was his queen.


    His to taint.


    His to love.


    He wouldn¡¯t ever allow my love. He would kill before I could make her mine.


    I could just wait here and watch what wasing my way.


    I gulped down the remaining alcohol present in this pathetic excuse of ss. Why the fuck even I bothered drinking when I very well knew that I couldn¡¯t get drunk!


    Guess I was making this another one of those pathetic habits of those pathetic little mortals.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I saw a figureing towards me. I sighed.


    I didn¡¯t want to have another arguement. I inwardly prayed.


    ¡°Falcon.¡±


    I looked towards the person standing few inches away from me.


    ¡°Now what.¡± I said trying to keep my voice even, trying to mask my annoyance. What was she doing here? I didn¡¯t wanted to talk to her about anything!


    I heard her sigh. And next moment she was sitting next to me.


    Great!


    ¡°Did you tell her?¡± She wispered taking a sip from her ss. I didn¡¯t knew why but I felt this sudden urge to punch her in the face. She should mind her own business! Why did she keep sticking her nose everywhere. She was fucking so irritating!


    Annoying I must add.


    ¡°No.¡± I said nonchntly.


    We stayed quiet. None of us said anything.


    Silence.


    I liked this silence somehow.


    Silence calmed my soul, the turmoil of my emotions.


    ¡°You should have told her. She deserves the truth.¡± Oh god! Couldn¡¯t she keep her mouth shut for few minutes!


    ¡°I know.¡± I said trying to hide irritation in my voice.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for.¡± She asked again.


    ¡°The right time.¡± I said.


    ¡°And when will that right timee¡±. She mocked cing her manicured hands on table.


    Never!


    What was she trying to do. Making fun of me?


    ¡°I dont know.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Falcon, you are not making sense. It¡¯s been two days since she has been here.¡±


    I knew that for fucks sake! I was the one who kidnapped her! And it was all my fucking fault. If that fucking asshole would have stayed away from her then she would have been safe, away from all this!


    She continued, ¡°Everything is new for her I know, but she has to blend in. She has give up on her previous life. Her only future is with him. She has to understand that she is his. It will be more easier if she get that inside her mind as soon as possible.¡± Nothing but fucking fact.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I gritted. I didn¡¯t wanted to hear anything.


    She was fucking getting on my nerves now. She had no right to say anything about Sarah. She had no idea what would happen to her if he would im her. What he would do to her. He would most certainly destroy her for his own sick pleasure. And I would be the one to me for her miseries. She deserved so much h better than any of this and here I was, dragging the love of my pathetic life in danger.


    ¡°What do you want me to tell her? Huh! That I¡¯m the one who brought her in this hell! Or I¡¯m the one who she should be afraid of! Cause I¡¯m not fucking like her!¡± I screamed loudly mming my hand on table. The sses on table shook with the impact.


    I gulped the remaining bitter liquid down my throat.


    Distract your mind, Falcon!


    Think of something else!


    Like?!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Like!


    Sarah.


    No Fucking way!


    I heard her sigh loudly.


    ¡°You are being absurd. I¡¯m only saying that because this is her fate whether she epts it or not. It was already decided.¡±


    ¡°No! this is not her fate. She deserves so much better. You don¡¯t know her like I do. I have been with her since we were kids. I have watch her grow. I have watch her suffer. I have seen her in her most vulnerable state but I think this time, I won¡¯t be with her, when he will drain the life out of her and shape her into the women he want to rule with who would be as cruel and heartless as him.¡± I said with annoyance in my voice.


    ¡°She is too innocent for him. I can¡¯t let him destroy her.¡± I whispered.


    I stood up from the stool and made my way towards door. But halted in my steps when her next words shook me to dick.


    ¡°And what are you doing?! You yourself are equally responsible for this and what do you think that she will ept you when she wille to know that you are his brother, the brother of her captor.¡±

 Chapter 14

    I woke up.


    Again.


    For the fourth time in two days I guessed. But still I felt nothing except fear, hate, anger and intense hunger. I didn¡¯t remembered when was thest time I ate. I looked around and found nothing new. I was in this same dark room I previously was.


    The curtains were opened now and the bright light emitting from sun was entering the room from ss windows making it look somewhat serene and was doing good in calming my senses. I got up from bed and halted in my steps when a sudden wave of ckness hit me. I tried to grabbed onto something for support but end up falling terribly on the ground. I groaned in pain. With great difficulty, I tried again. This time I was sessful.


    I sat next to window and a small smile made its way on my lips when I saw various, colourful flowers dancing with the wind. In my world, full of grief and pain, these flowers were the only things which were keeping me sane, and heart at tanquility.


    The garden was beautiful unlike this ce and I felt this sudden need to touch them but I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to. The room was locked from outside. The windows were locked. And here I was sitting near window, admiring the garden from afar and criticising my fate. By looking at flowers, my half of the pain vanished. I didn¡¯t knew why but I was happy about that. How I wished I could be there with flowers and I could touch them.


    But my little happinesssted for only few moments, when I heard the door unlocked and theree a maid. It was same maid who was in the dining room other day. Wait, what was her name?


    Samantha¡­.


    No


    Something like Sandy¡­


    Oh yeah Sandra!


    ¡°Good morning, mydy¡± she greeted. I looked at her bewildered. I sat at my spot frozen observing what she was doing. And that was when I saw her cing a te full of food on the bedside table.


    ¡°You should eat, mydy. You haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡± she said with worrycing her voice.


    Looking at food made my stomach growl. I bet she heard, because a small chuckle escaped her mouth. I looked away embarrassed. She turned away and exited the room. And locked it from outside. I kept looking at te at food.


    No!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I won¡¯t eat. What if food is drugged. I looked away. And kept looking outside. I sighed as I continued looking at flowers. There were roses, tulips, orchids, jasmines, china rose, marigold, sunflower. Every colour of flower was present.


    Sunflower was looking just like a donut. And roses were red just like strawberries. And¡­


    Get a grip Sarah. I looked at table again and sighed again.


    The food on table was calling me.


    Okay just drop it and eat!


    I stood up from my spot and made my way towards the table. The aroma of food entered my nose and that¡¯s when I lost it. I was hungry. Very very hungry.


    I picked up the te and sat on bed and positioned the te on myp. I took a healthy mouthful of pasta on spoon and brought the food near my lips. A moan escaped my lips when the vours of spices bursted on my tongue. I closed my eyes in bliss.


    It was delicious, I must add.


    I finished everything within minutes. And licked my lips savouringst of food remains. It was like I was hungry for decades.


    I put the te on table and made my way towards bathroom.


    I should take a bath, probably.


    I stripped off naked and put my dress on sink. I brushed my teeth and entered into shower. The warm water hits my cold body. And I closed my eyes enjoying the moment. I washed off all the dirt and sweat off me.


    After taking a bath of good twenty minutes, I exited the shower and dry myself with towel. And that¡¯s when I realise, I had nothing to wear.


    Well great.


    I groaned in frustration. I took a bathrobe from counter and exited the bathroom and screamed when I saw a maid standing near the bed.


    ¡°Your clothes, mydy.¡± She said and exited the room. I stood there frozen unsure of what to do. Okay that¡¯s great.


    I picked up the dress and frowned. It was simple but a bit out of myfort zone. It was white in colour barely reached my mid thigh with frills on bottom. The back was bare, backless with halter neckline.


    I wore panties that were ced near the bed. They were white too. And wear the dress. I let my hairs down to hide my back. I put the bathrobe in bathroom and again sat near window. Well that¡¯s my new favourite spot in this gloomy room.


    Why was this happening to me?


    Why was I here?


    What was this ce?


    Who was he?


    Why did Falcon betrayed me?


    Why was my father here?


    All of these thoughts were eating me alive. I wanted answers but to no avail.


    I nearly screamed when the door to the room suddenly opened. I turned around and scowled in frustation.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I snarled at him. I didn¡¯t wanted to see his face. He disgusted me. Couldn¡¯t he left me alone. I was already in this hell hole only because of him.


    He didn¡¯t said anything but kept looking at me. He was looking¡­


    Guilty? No! he couldn¡¯t feel guilt, no remorse. He was heartless just like rest.


    ¡°Your presence is needed¡­ Please, behave.¡± he requested.


    Like hell I was going toe with him.


    Like reading my thoughts hee near me and picked me up by my arm and start dragging me towards the hallway.


    ¡°Leave me alone. Why are you doing this?!¡± I screamed but he was unfazed by this. He kept dragging me. And I had the feeling of deja vu.


    Remembering thest time, he dragged me along this hallway and I ended up fainting because of those red eyes.


    I screamed louder but all my pleas were not doing anything. We reached samerge doors and he opened the door and dragged me along. I punched, screamed, thrashed in his hold but all went in vain.


    And that¡¯s when I realised we were in same room, but this time the room was not that dark, the darkness was still present even though. All the memories of this room came in front of me like a movie. My body went in panic mode. My breathing shortened. My hands started trembling. I was overall scared.


    ¡°Leave.¡± his dark, cold, dominating voice roared around the room and thats when I realised he was telling Falcon to leave.


    No! no! no! I wouldn¡¯t stay here, I wouldn¡¯t stay anywhere near him. With this thought I made a run towards the door but it was already toote.


    The door was locked. Realisation hit me like ice cold water.


    Falcon left me in this room with this cold hearted monster. I felt his eyes on me, watching me intently, observing my every move. He was behind the desk, I knew but I couldn¡¯t see him. I took a step back, then other and again other. I stopped when my back hit the door.


    I was shaking like a leaf, like a puppy. The room lit itself. The chandelier were glowing now. The lights were on. And I could see him now.


    He was exactly behind the desk with his arms on table. He was handsome, I must say but he was a nightmare dressed like daydream. His eyes were in his usual blue grey colour. He was looking rather¡­


    Amused?


    Even though his dark aura was still suffocating me.


    He stood up from his chair and made his way to me. I gulped in fear. I didn¡¯t wanted him to choke me again.


    I didn¡¯t know what came into me as I turned around and tried to open the door again. Of course it was locked, I knew. But I didn¡¯t get time to register what happened next.


    Everything happened in blur. He moved with speed of light. One second he was near the table and in another he was behind me. His fist mmed the door almost smashing my face with it. I could feel him behind me.


    He caged me with both of his hands on either side of my head. His hands firmly ced on door in front of me. My back pressed against his front. I could feel his hot breath near my ear.


    ¡°Go ahead, open it.¡± he whispered like almost daring me to touch the door.


    Oh god! why is this happening to me?!


    I shivered from his close contact. He swiftly turned me around so that we were now chest to chest.


    Well not chest to chest, he was too much taller than me.


    He grabbed my chin between his thumb and forefinger and tilted my head up and leaned in. He embedded his head in my neck and inhaled deeply. I was glued to the floor. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I was scared, terrified.


    His lips touched my neck and I gasped as electrical sensations passed through me. I brought my hand on his chest and tried to push him but he almost immediately capture my both hands and pinned them above my head. I start thrashing in his hold.


    ¡°P-please let me-let me go.¡± I said shakingly. He paid no attention to my words and kept licking my neck. I screamed when he sucked a particr spot near my cor bone. I was struggling to get out of his grip but he had other ns.


    His grip on my wrists tighten and he started kissing my neck vigorously. He pressed his lips on my jaw kissing there, then moved again to my neck.


    ¡°What Do y-you want?¡± I asked with shaking voice. I was afraid what he might do to me.


    He chuckled but didn¡¯t stop his assault on my neck.


    ¡°I want so many things.¡± He whispered dangerously. ¡°I want your mind, your strength,¡± his one hand grazed the hem of my dress and he said, ¡°I want this up,¡± and again moved his hand inside my dress and tugged the hem of my panties. I shivered from sudden contact. ¡°And I want them down.¡±


    I was in hyperventtion mode. I was beyond scared. My breathing shortened as his lips start moving towards my jaw. He kissed there and move them towards my lips. I was pinned against the door. His one hand holding both of my wrists while his other hand was inside my dress, tracing the hem of my panties.


    He kissed the corner of my mouth and looked in my eyes. He must have felt fear in them. His eyes were gery with specks of blue in them. That much I could made out.


    I strated panicking when distance between us shortened. But then unexpected happened.


    He pulled away immediately like being near me could burn him. But I was thankful for that. His grip loosened. I breathed in relief.


    He kept looking at me. His gaze make me ufortable. I was happy that atleast he was away from me. He looked down at me with intensity, probably contemting what he should do.


    But that¡¯s when it happened. Next moment I found myself being pinned to the door as his lips crashed against mine. I stood there frozen. Complete silence in my head.


    He was..


    He was kissing me.


    His lips moved against mine aggressively. He just greedily imed my lips and moved his hands all over my body, not even gently, very harshly and aggressively and freely. My eyes widened.


    I tried to moved to left but his arm on side prevent me from doing so. I tried to push his arm off me. He didn¡¯t let me. I tried to move my head so that I could pull away but he growled almost inhumanely. His lips trailed down on my neck. He licked a spot near my corbone and I whimpered. I again tried to move off but he mmed me against the door. And then he mmed me again until I start feeling pain all over my body. My body weaken with the impact.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, please!¡± I cried in agony.


    He plunged his lips back into mine and again kissed me hungrily, shutting me off.


    I started feeling dizzy. Only one thought was in my mind.


    Why, why me?¡­.

 Chapter 15

    I stared into darkness.


    I opened my eyes and then closed them. Everything was same.


    Dark.


    Pitch ck.


    Everything was dark.


    I took few steps forward, moving my hands in front of me to feel anything. But¡­.


    Nothing.


    My body was Shivering from coldness around me, my bare feet crunching dried leaves under me. How did I knew there were dried leaves? From the sound when my feet made contact with them.


    Was it okay to admit that I was scared.


    I was terrified. I didm¡¯t even knew how I got here in the first ce, I just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. This ce was scaring me. Something was wrong with this ce.


    With this thought I frantically moved my hands for any support but couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Out of blue, a beam of light prated through darkness. I sighed in relief.


    Now I could make it out of here. I could see tall trees standing proudly around me, dried leavesying peacefully on ground.


    As I moved towards the source of light, a shadow emerges through light. I could not see the face but a man with broad shoulders, tall statue was standing there. I smiled internally, atleast someone was here to save me. I ran towards the man, he was few feet away from me. I used my whole energy to ran towards him, but halted in my steps, my eyes widened and loud ear piercing scream left my mouth as I saw his face.


    His eyes were red,pletely. The whites of his eyes were red, his irises were red, his pupils were red, making me scream louder. His lips were turned up in a grin showing his piercing fangs reaching his jaw, his skin was covered with blood. My eyes involuntarily moved towards his hands, his ws were elongated and sharp making him look more? inhumane.


    Oh¡­ Oh my god!!!!


    Wh¡­. what was he???


    I stepped back as he moved towards me. Without thinking anything I turned around and ran from there.


    I started running¡­.. for my life.


    The forest turned into Cliff. I slowed myself as I reached the end of cliff. My panic rose. I looked over my shoulder as I see no one behind me. I sighed in relief.


    But my relief was short lived as all of sudden my foot slipped and fell from cliff. I screamed. I thrash my hands and legs. I closed my eyes. Wind hit my body as I screamed with it.


    I was going to die.


    Air turned into water as I felt something wet.


    My eyes shot opened as I felt water around me. I was drowning, water filled my nostrils, air left my lungs, my eyes blurred. I move my arms and legs and as fast as I swam to the surface it kept rising just out of my grasp. My vision disfigured as I felt water filling my cavities, my mind nked out. Dizziness over take. And I let myself drown. Was this how I was going to die? As my vision start blurring, I saw a shadow above the water, red eyes staring back at me, smiling wickedly at me showing me his fangs.


    I shut my eyes waiting for death toe.


    My eyes snapped opened, I was covered in a cold sweat, shaking like a leaf, heart pounding with ubnormal speed. I? looked around the room suspicious and paranoid that the horror may had followed me here, afraid that monster had followed me here.


    I got up cautiously, shivering, and rubbed my head and eyes and tried to fully awaken myself. I stood from bed and Stumbled to the bathroom, and? looked in the mirror slowly, cautiously, as if not sure of what I would see. My face, chest was wet, one could easily think that I must had dropped a ss of water on me.


    The sun shone brightly through the window, washing away the vestiges of the horror, leaving me relieved to return to my mundane existence. I sighed in relief.


    It was a nightmare. A horrific one.


    Calm down Sarah. You are safe.


    I started brushing my teeth. After spending few minutes on front of mirror I started peeling off my clothes, getting ready for shower. I set my foot in tub filled with luke warm water, I closed my eyes in bliss as my body rxed in water, scribbed the dirt and sweat off my body.


    After good twenty minute shower, I left tub and grab a bathrobe from cab under sink and looked myself in mirror.


    I was feeling refreshed.


    I closed my eye lids and inhale sweet scent ofvender and ckberry filled my nostrils. I opened my eyes and stare at my reflection when suddenly I saw a shadow moved behind me in the mirror. I jumped as I instantly turned around.


    No one.


    There was no one.


    But I can swear on my life that I saw something moving behind me in the mirror.


    Fear paralyzed me. Again.


    My eyes widened, I didn¡¯t even realise when my hands started trembling, I wrap my arms around myself in order tofort myself but nothing was working. My breathing was heavy.


    I steadied my breath and tried to calm the panic. I was paralyzed to the spot, the menacing aura holding me in a tightening grip. Fear became a tangible, living force that crept over me like some hungry beast, immobilizing me; my brain, holding me captive.


    I wasted no time and ran out of bathroom. And banged at the door.


    ¡°Help, s-some one! Please!!¡± I yelled out. My voice was shaking. I kept pounding as I looked behind me towards the bathroom. Nothing was scaring me more than that bathroom.


    ¡°Open¡­. Please!!!!¡±


    Suddenly door opened with click. I moved backwards. I didn¡¯t knew what came into me.


    I ran towards the person who opened the door and hugged him tightly. Tears were covering my face. I was scared. I felt two strong arms wrapping around me, as I tightened my arms around him, afraid that the red eyed monster would kill me.


    I cried hard. My sobs filled entire room.


    ¡°Calm down, Its alright.¡± A voice echoed in my ears. I paid no attention to who this voice belong to.


    No nothing would be alright. Everything was ruined. My life was ruined. I wanted to scream but kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°Th¡­ that monster. H.. he will kill me.¡± I said between my sobs. He rubbed my backforting me. I clutched him tightly.


    After what felt like hours, when my tears died down. I unwrapped my arms and looked at the person holding me. Warm, worried green eyes stared back at me as I tried to look myself in them. His arms were still around me. His warm embrace make me feel safe. His eyes were looking at me like I was¡­.


    His life??


    His eyes darkened as he looked down at me. I followed his gaze and I looked down at myself and gasped when I realise my bathrobe was opened and my cleavage was on disy, robe had slipped from my shoulders. My wet hairs were covering my face. His arm around my waist tightened as he pulled me flushed against him. I gasped from impact.


    Distance between us shortened as he leaned in. I could feel his breath hitting my face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hate me.¡± he wispered as his eyesnded on my lips. I gulped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to take that Motherfucker¡¯s name!!!!. As a matter of fact whether you like it or not you areing with me, willingly or by force.!!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have no choice left.¡±


    ¡°You k¡­ knew i¡­ it?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°No, you are not going anywhere.!!!¡±


    I pushed him away as his words echoed in my head. I immediately covered myself with robe and looked away embarrassed. I was half naked in front of him. He cleared his throat as he looked around avoiding my eyes.


    He looked hurt.


    What were you doing, dammit?


    He betrayed you.


    He was the one who kidnapped you and brought you here.


    He turned your life upside down.


    But he was the one who helped you with your panic attack. A voice said from back of my head.


    I blocked out my thoughts as I hear him saying.


    ¡°I will t-take my leave,¡± he said as he turned around and reached for door.


    ¡°Thank you¡­.. Falcon.¡± Words slipped my mouth. He stopped and nodded his head still not looking at me and exited the room. I kept looking at door from where he left. Tears sting my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t hated him but I was hurt that he lied to me all this time.


    He knew what what hurted me most and he did it perfectly.


    He betrayed me.


    And I would never forgive him for that.

 Chapter 16

    He knew what what hurted me most and he did it perfectly.


    He betrayed me.


    And I would never forgive him for that.


    Tears of despondency slowly cascaded down my cheeks leaving me so weak and frail. My knees weakened as all the energy drained from my body. The tears bursted forth like water from a dam, spilling down my face. I felt the muscles of my chin tremble like a small child and I look toward the window, as if the light could soothe me. There was static in my head once more, the side effect of this constant fear. I heard my own sounds, like a distressed child, raw from the inside. It took something out of me I didn¡¯t know I had left to give.


    I let my heart cry. It was my tears that kept my soul alive in the furnace of this pain. They cannot extinguish what had been, yet only carried me forward until a time came when that searing pain was distant enough to forget more than remember, and maybe one day erase itself from my brain.


    I stayed there, kneeled, on the carpeted floor. Crying myself out. I was stuck here. In this hell. The reality was harsh but so true. I couldn¡¯t do anything but yo wait for a miracle to happen, which I thought would never happen.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like seeing you cry. Your tears bother me.¡¯


    Mathew used to said these words whenever I cried. He alwaysforted me.


    ¡®You are strong, Sarah¡¯.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to feel depressed.¡¯


    ¡®I am here with you in every step of your life. I will always be with you no matter what.¡¯


    But he was not with me. Not anymore. Thinking of him made me realise how much I missed him, how much I craved for his touch. I wanted nothing more than to run to him and hide myself in his embrace.


    He must be worried.


    He must be wondering where I went.


    You still have hope, Sarah!! My subconscious reminded me.


    Hope. How ironical.


    You can get out of here!!


    You just need a right time!!


    But how?


    I wiped away my tears as I scanned the room with my desperate eyes. Something, atleast something I can find as my escape.


    Come on,e on,e o-


    A small smile crept on my lips as my eyesnded on candle stand standing with pride, near couch.


    Food.


    Maid.


    I could use that as weapon. Now I just had to wait for perfect opportunity. I could knock out the maid with that candle stand and could easily sneek out of this ce. Now one would notice, right?


    Oh my god! Why didn¡¯t I thought of this earlier.


    You are smart. I have to give you that.


    My smile widened. I will be free. I will be finally in Mathew¡¯s arms.


    A knock on door brought me out of my little moment. I wiped my teary face and silently sat near window. The door opened and here entered maid. But she was not carrying any tray of food but a bunch of clothes.


    Well, that¡¯s alright. I was in terrible need of clothes as I was only wearing a robe.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± she bowed her head. And ced the pile of clothes on bed.


    ¡°Lord sent some clothes for you.¡± With this she started moving towards the door.


    No no no no no no!


    She was leaving!


    How would I execute my n if she leave. I had to thought of something.


    Think.


    Think.


    Think.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I nearly yelled. She stooped in her track as she turned around to face me. Her brow knitted together.


    ¡°Can-I-umm-I am hungry. Can I get something to.. eat.¡±


    ¡°I will bring you food in five minutes.¡± she nodded before leaving the room.


    I quickly got up from my previous position as I heard the door locked from outside.


    Okay, I had now five minutes to got dressed and made myself ready for my next attack.


    I stopped when I saw what wasying on bed. I picked the piece of cloth in my fingers and lift it in front of my eyes analysing it.


    It was red silk nightie withce covering the uppermost and lowermost corners. It was strapless. Overall it was¡­


    Vulger.


    Did she just expected me to wear this?


    But atleast this was better than robe I was wearing.


    I groaned.


    I quickly put on same red panties and nightie and again groaned in frustration as I saw the length of nightie. It was barely reaching my mid thighs.


    At this moment I was thinking bathrobe was better than this filthy piece of cloth. After looking myself in mirror for a minute, I came to conclusion that this pathetic dress was showing too much of my cleavage and was barely covering my ass.


    Leave it I am not wearing this. As I made a move to rip this excuse of cloth, I heard footsteps nearing my door.


    I couldn¡¯t change now. So, I quickly picked up candle stand and hid behind the door. I heard few clicks as door opened.


    Calm down, Sarah. Just one blow and she¡¯ll be knocked out.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I heard her mumbling. She made her way to bathroom door and knocked on it.


    ¡°Your grace, are you in there?¡± She asked loudly, still pounding on door.


    I tip toed towards her from behind as she was busy pounding on door. My hands were trembling, my whole body was shaking. I never hit anyone. I closed my eyes and I breathed in.


    For my freedom.


    With this I raise the stand above my head and was ready to hit her-as she abruptly turned around.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°Your gra-


    I hit her. Hard. Blood started oozing out of her head where I hit her. She stumbled in her steps as she tried to hold something, to steady her steps.


    Oh my god!! I hit her.


    I immediately grab her as she fainted. Iyed her down on floor and throw the stand somewhere in room.


    Okay. Now what?? What what!???


    Oh yeah!! I have to get out of here now.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I whispered and turned around and left the room. I looked around.


    No one.


    I mentally punched in air. Just few more minutes and I¡¯ll be out of here. The hallway was same as Ist seen. With beautiful, astonishing paintings and sculptures. Atleast something is beautiful about this ce, otherwise people living here has ugly hearts.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I reached same grand stairs within no time. I looked around and again no one. Maybe God was with me. He also wanted me get out of here. I tip toed towards the stairs and stepped down. The cold marble was giving me cool sensations as my bare feet were making contact with it. I fastened my pace as I sawrge door.


    It must led outside.


    To my independence.


    To my sovereignty.


    To my freedom-


    ¡°Sarah!¡± A loud voice entered my ears and I looked over my shoulder to see a shocked Falcon standing near the stairs. But shocked expression soon rece by frown and then.


    Was that anger I saw? And he ran towards me.


    Oh well! I didn¡¯t gave a flying BARNACLES!!


    This son of monkey can never catch me. Iugh internally as I grabbed the door knob. The moment I was going to twist it I was dragged back by two hands on my torso.


    ¡°You rascal, leave me!¡± My screams echoed around the castle.


    ¡°How did you get out of your room?!¡± He snarled angrily at me.


    ¡°Let me go, Falcon!! I swear-


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± My eyes bulged out of socket as I saw the man of my nightmares, the devil in disguise, my captor, standing on top of stairs looking down at us. Nothing was changed about him, he was still looking the most beautiful creation of this world, almost unreal but the etheral, crazed look in his eyes was anything but eyes warming. The look in his eyes was telling me he was not very happy seeing me here. Slowly and gradually my eyes moved towards his fists, which were clenched on either side of him. His jaw clenched and red and golden flicker in his eyes.


    I groaned as I felt pain in my knees. I looked up and realise this motherfucker just dropped me. I looked at Falcon¡¯s face and saw same emotion.


    Fear.


    I gulped as I again dared to look up at him. His eyes were piercing through me. That¡¯s when I grasp my situation.


    I was done for.


    Third person p. o. v


    Her body shivered as she felt the room temperature dropping. But didn¡¯t made any move to show her difort. She knew, one move and she would be fucked up. Falcon was afraid, not for himself but for girl on floor. He knew that she was in deep trouble. He didn¡¯t expected her to pull out this stunt. He was shocked when he saw her running towards the door.


    A loud growl echoed around. She gasped as he descended down the stairs with inhumanely speed and stood few inches away from her. Though he was standing at some distance, she could still feel waves of anger rippling through him. All the lights in hall started flickering. The chandelier above them started swinging. The whole room was engulfed in unknown power radiating off him.


    Her eyes widened as she saw same red eyes taking over his blue one. A sharp scream left her as she felt intense pain in her scalp as he gripped the hair on the back of her back. She held onto his hand trying to pry it off. He forced her head towards his face. She diverted her eyes to his chest, too afraid to look into his red eyes.


    ¡°What did I said about running away?¡± He gritted his teeth as he spoke. He sounded so animalistic that scared her to death. Tears started flowing through her eyes as he tightened his hold.


    ¡°P-Please let g-go.¡±


    He didn¡¯t cared how much pain she was feeling. Only thing was angering him was that she tried to run away from him.


    He held her arm with his other hand and dragged her up towards him, making her stand in front of him.


    ¡°You like defying me, don¡¯t you?¡± His voice was dark and deep,ced with hidden rage. She couldn¡¯t answer due to the throbbing in her head. That pissed him off even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?!¡± He shouted.


    She shook her head frantically. She again winced in agony. His grip loosened on hearing her cries but held onto back of her neck.


    Something snapped in him as he leaned in and put his head in crook of her neck. Sweet smell ofvender and ckberry hit him. He inhaled deeply. She trembled in his arms. His let go of her neck and grabbed her waist possessively. She could feel him sniffing her. But was too afraid to say anything. Her breathing fastened. Her body was numb.


    Her sweet scent, her hairs, her body, the proximity of her, awakened his inner beast. He pulled away and held her chin and made her look up at him. She gasped when she saw his eyes were no more red. His eyes roamed on her body. Her strap of her nightie had slipped down from her shoulder and was resting elegantly on her upper arm, showing off her smooth and flushed skin.


    SARAH¡¯S P. O. V


    He took a step forward and I moved back in fear of what he might to me.


    Big mistake.


    Suddenly, he grabbed me and threw me over his shoulder. I screamed, kicked, punched, but nothing, he was unaffected.


    And the next moment I was thrown on bed.


    All in the matter of seconds. I scooted away from him as I saw himing closer.


    ¡°You are getting bolder, little one.¡±

 Chapter 17

    The instant he dropped me on bed, I crawled back to get away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where do you think you are going.¡± He chuckled. As I reached the end of bed, he abruptly pulled my ankle back and pinned me down with his body. I waspletely at his mercy as I wasying on my front and his chest tightly pressed against my back. I couldn¡¯t move at all. That scared me the most.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed, cried but nothing affected him.


    Secondster I felt him lean on me and inhaling the scent of my hairs. I panicked as he came more closer and nibbled my ear. I thrashed in his hold as I tried to get away but that only made him put more pressure. He abruptly flipped me like I was a sack of rack and harshly kissed my neck, moving towards my jaw.


    ¡°S-stop Please,¡± I cried as I felt his hands roughly push apart my thighs. My breathing be more drained as his fingers trailed up my inner thigh.


    ¡°Pleas¡­¡±


    My pleadinge to stop as his lips roughly attacked mine. I thrashed, struggled, but all my futile attempts to get free from was in vain.


    I cried as he bit my lower lip, I could feel metallic taste of blood invading in my mouth. He moved his mouth ferociously, desperate to get his tongue between my lips. I moved my head back to pull away but his hand grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me closer to him. He licked my bottom lip with his tongue, as he pinched the inner side of my thigh.


    I gasped and he used this as opportunity to invade in my mouth with his tongue. cing both of my hands on his chest, I tried to push him away but his strength was inevitable, he grabbed both my hands with his one and pinned them above my head. His tongue moved against mine. The kiss be more aggressive, more dominant.


    I desperately tried to pull away as oxygen level dropped in my lungs. My lungs started burning. He didn¡¯t seemed to care as he was busy kissing me. My eyes rolled back as dark dots started dancing in front of my eyes. I was on edge to lose my consciousness.


    But he had some other ns as he pulled away and looked at me. I was a panting mess.


    I was disgusted by myself.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything as he was assaulting me.


    I was angry at myself for being so weak.


    I wanted to pull away but he had me caged, his one hand was pinning my both wrists and other was between my thighs, caressing my inner thighs.


    He smirked as he traced my bottom lip with his and sucked it.


    ¡°You are a tease, Aren¡¯t you, Sarah¡­¡± He said looking at my lips.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I looked up at him and felt my breath caught.


    His eyes.


    They were icy blue with a blood red line surrounding them.


    ¡°L-let me go,¡± I tried my luck one more time.


    ¡°Why are you scared, little one? I brought you no harm,¡± he said slightly annoyed.


    No harm!


    Is he for real!


    He had just literally beaten me up!


    He threatened me!


    He scared me!


    And he said he didn¡¯t brought me any harm!


    ¡°No harm?!¡± I growled as anger got tge best of me. I suddenly didn¡¯t cared who he was.


    ¡°You literally beat me! You threatened me! And you-¡±


    My words cut short from the forceful way he grabbed my face. He squeezed my cheeks together as he looked down at me with his intense eyes.


    ¡°One more word and see what happens,¡± He growled in my face.


    All my anger vanished as his eyes started changing colours.


    I let out a helpless whimper as tears ran down my face.


    I was helpless.


    I was weakpared to him.


    His eyebrows narrowed as he looked at me like he didn¡¯t understand why I was crying. Something must have snapped in him as he immediately get up from me start pacing around the room. He was a bipr man, with paranoid mentality, he himself didn¡¯t seemed to understand why was he so obsessed with me.


    I let out sigh of relief. I quickly sit up on bed. His eyes were closed like he was trying to control him. He inhaled deeply.


    He was distracted.


    And I took it as opportunity to run away from here but all my hopes crushed down when I noticed that he was too close to door. He could easily catch me. I looked around and my eyes fell on white wooden door leading to bathroom.


    My only hope.


    I cautiously get up from bed and tip toed towards bathroom.


    ¡°Stop,¡±


    Oh god! No! please!


    I stopped dead in my track. Waiting for worst to happen.


    I didn¡¯t turned around but could hear his footsteps. I looked down and prayed.


    Oh god please! Don¡¯t let him kill me!


    My breathing be shattered as his shoese in line of my vision.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he said. I could feel his eyes on me.


    I looked up at him startled as his light blue eyes stared down at me, making me nervous. I never felt this much¡­


    Anxious.


    Terrified.


    Frightened.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just painfully tempting,¡±? He teased. Which threw me off guardpletely. I was not expecting this. He should be mad at me for trying to run away. I expected him to be angry at me for disobeying him. But what could I say, he was unpredictable.


    His mood switches within milliseconds.


    He took a step towards me. I took step back every time hee closer untill my back hit the wall behind me. He took few more steps and put his hand on wall above my head. I swallowed hard.


    What was he doing?


    He turned his attention back to me. He looked at me, his tall body towering over me.


    ¡°You will not attempt to escape from me again, do I make myself clear?¡± He said with stone cold voice. His face was void of any emotion.


    See, I told you. His mood changes within seconds.


    I didn¡¯t said anything just stood there without looking up at him. He terrified me more than I could exin. No matter how handsome he was, he was still scary.


    ¡°Do I make myself clear?¡± He growled in my face. His eyes were glowing with fury in them. I almost fell to ground due to intensity of his voice. He grabbed my jaw in his hand and tilted my face upwards. I didn¡¯t even realised I was shaking till then. He didn¡¯t seemed to care anyways.


    I was human. I had feelings. And I didn¡¯t wanted to stay there. I didn¡¯t belonged there, he needed to know and understand that.


    I looked up at him.


    ¡± I-you c-can¡¯t keep me here. I d-don¡¯t belong here.¡± I tried hard not to stutter but in his presence I always fail. His lips curled up in smirk. He was amused. He was amused by my statement.


    Why? I didn¡¯t knew.


    ¡°This mouth of yours will get you in trouble,¡± he said bringing his face more closer to me. I tried to move but he held my jaw tightly. I winced.


    ¡°It¡¯s thest time I am warning you, Sarah. You will be a fucking behaved little girl in my presence.¡± He said harshly and I got really angry at how he thought he owned me and I would do whatever hemanded but no, not this time. I wouldn¡¯t let him y with me. He disgusted me for god¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I loathe you.¡± I snarled at him, I was surprised I didn¡¯t stuttered. He widened his eyes for a second. He was surprised. But the surprised look soon reced with anger, rage and fury. He growled like a wild beast.


    He took a step back, he licked his bottom lip. His long, sharp canines were visible now. He was going to snap at any moment. This time his next move was almost unpredictable. He swiftly turned around and hit the first thing next to him. The pieces of ss table were scattered all over the floor. I was scared. I wondered what would¡¯ve had happened if that fist would¡¯ve had connected with my face. I gulped in fear.


    He took a step towards me dangerously before he could grab me, I made a run for door. As I thought my freedom was near, I was yanked back.


    ¡°No! Leave me!¡± I screamed loudly. His grip tightened on my waist. I thrashed in his arms but he didn¡¯t.


    He stood in front of dresser with me in front of him. His chest was touching my back. His grip was strong on my arms. I moved again but he tighten his hold as a warning sign. He pulled me close.


    ¡°Let me go! Please!¡±


    I breathed in and felt panic overtake me.


    ¡°I dare you to move, Sarah.¡± He growled and a shiver went down my spine. I swallowed, looked down with fear installing in me. At this time I was preparing myself for his wrath.


    He dipped his head in my neck, inhaling. His hold loosened up for a second before he grabbed my waist from behind and pulled me impossibly closer.


    He looked up and I felt his face behind my neck.


    ¡°Look, Sarah,¡± hemanded. I closed my eyes and looked down. I don¡¯t want to look up.


    He scares me!


    ¡°I said look up!¡± He shouted and wrapped his fingers around my neck and made me look up. I looked up only to find us standing in front of mirror. He was towering over me with his full height.


    My eyes met his reflection in mirror and he smirked.


    We were standing in front of mirror with me caged in his arms, one was on my waist and other was on my neck. My back pressed against his chest.


    ¡°Look at your self, love.¡± he whispered in my ear and I involuntary looked at my reflection.


    My face was flushed. My hairs were all over my face. My nightie was riding up my thighs. It was barely covering my legs. I could see red underwear I was wearing. The straps were loosely hanging on my shoulders. The deep cut on front was showing my breasts. I was afraid, if I moved one inch, my breasts definitely would be on full disy.


    I was almost naked.


    His eyes travelled around my body and his pupils dted.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little temptress.¡± His hand moved towards my thighs and I gasped.


    ¡°You are a fucking tease,¡± he whispered loud enough for me to hear. His hands move higher till they were near the edge of my panties. I shiver from sudden contact. He kissed the side of my neck, then moved towards my shoulder. He teased the strips of my nightie with lips. His fingers teasing the sides of my panties. His hand moving up and down on my thighs.


    Without any warning he moved his hand under my nightie slightly pulling it upwards. My panties were full on disy for his hungry eyes. I tried to pull it down but he swiftly grab my hands and lock them behind my back with his one hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± he growled.


    His fingers move up towards my chest, taking my dress up with them. He grabbed my breast harshly. I yelped in fear.


    ¡°Stop, please!¡± I said almost whispering.


    He chuckled darkly.


    ¡°I want to fuck you, isn¡¯t it obvious..¡± he wispered. I was feeling trapped but most of it I was scared of his next move.


    Scared of his wrath.


    Scared of his hunger.


    ¡°Would you like to see how hard you make me.¡± he said bitting my earlobe.


    ¡°No, please!¡± I said immediately. I was wondering how did I be so obedient suddenly. My voice was low and pleading.


    ¡°You are my little love ve. I should have you tied up to my bed, so you won¡¯t try to escape from my grasp again.¡± he continued. His hot breath was on my neck. He was kissing my neck and sucking at the same time. His hand was ying with my breasts. He was enjoying all this.


    And I was felling all the emotions.


    Rage.


    Anger.


    Fear.


    Panic.


    Terror.


    Fright.


    Exhaustion.

 Chapter 18

    ¡°be still¡­.¡±


    He whispered huskily in my ear as his hand squeezed my breast hardly. Continuous tears flowed down like a waterfall. I had lost count on how many tears I have shed today. I felt caged.


    Caged in his arms.


    His other hand teased the hem of my panties as he kissed my neck hungrily. He would first lick, then bite and then again lick. It was like he was leaving? markings.


    Like he was marking me.


    I looked up and saw my reflection in mirror. Messed up, that¡¯s what I was. I was looking like a doll.


    His pleasure doll.


    Mere thought of belonging to him create a turbulence in my heart. My heart shattered into million pieces only thinking about Mathew, how will he feel when he will find out that I was being touched by another man?


    This thought didn¡¯t sat well with my mind.


    I again struggled in his arms with renewed energy. I put all my energy to get him off me but he didn¡¯t even budge. Like he was made up of bricks and cement.


    He tighten his hold on my breast as a sign of warning. I wince in agony as I feel a sharp stinging sensation rippling through my breast. Nothing is gentle about him. He is a cold blooded monster.


    ¡°I said stay¡­. Still¡± he ordered. He wrapped his hand under my chin and made me look up at him. I took panicked deep breaths as his icy cold eyes stared down at me. I squeal as he pulled my face forward and smashed his lips against mine.


    He moved his lips against mine rather? aggressively. His hands squeezed my breast as he trace my nipple with his thumbe above the fabric of cloth.


    Gosebumps spread all over my body as the hair behind my neck stood erect.


    He massaged my breasts, giving equal time to each one. A new sensation overtook my senses.


    I was never touched by man in sexual way. Mathew never forced me. He never touched me like this. He was gentle and careful, we would only share kisses. But never this. We decided to take our rtionship to next level only when we will get married.


    But now everything is gone.


    A whimper escaped from my mouth as he put his hand inside my nightie. But his mouth swallowed all my whimpers, his kiss refusing to let me breath.


    He sucked my bottom lip between his teeth as his hands move inside my panties and moved lower towards my vagina.


    ¡°Get something in mind, little one¡­,¡± He said lowly against my lips. ¡°You now belong to me¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    His one hand was holding my chin as his other hand crept up my stomach and possessively grabbed my bare breasts under the nightie.


    ¡°And you will obey mymands,¡± he continued. I shivered as his fingers traced the nub at the apex of my vagina and pressed it.¡± Or¡­¡­.. let just say, you wont like the consequences.¡±


    His fingers rotate in slow enticing circles. My breathing shortened as intense feeling form inside me. The tears were not stopping. I was embarrassed, humiliated.


    ¡°Pleas¡­.¡±


    ¡°The fun has just begun¡± he whispered huskily in my ear as he captured my lips again in ferocious kiss.


    He increased his pace on his fingers as I felt a new sensation burning my insides. My body trembled with a strange intense feeling that felt so good. I could feel a wet liquid started flowing through my vagina as his fingers sped up. He broke the kiss as he growled inhumanely. I instinctively clenched my thighs as he slipped his fingers between my lower lips and pushed his finger inside me.


    He chuckled as he pumped his finger in and out. A cry left my mouth at this warm feeling. I was feeling like I need to pee but my dder was not full. I subconsciously throw my head back against his chest as a intense pleasure rippled through me. I was feeling full down there as he rotated his finger inside me and I arched my back in pleasure.


    I was not supposed to feel like this but my body was betraying me. Warm tears cascaded down my face.


    I let out a breathless gasp as his finger relentlessly moved in and out of my tight hole without mercy. No matter how much I whimper or struggled, his firm grip on me was agonizing.


    ¡°Noo¡­ Please!¡± I cried as a strange warm pleasurable feeling flooded through me. ¡°oh go¡­ d!!!!¡±


    I startled as? erotic moan of pleasure escaped my lips.


    He chuckled as he curled his fingers upwards. I let out a shaking scream as tension buildup inside me, unknowingly I? arches my back and make my toes curl. It was almost like a clenching feeling. And just when I thought I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, suddenly all that tension is released and pulses throughout my body.


    ¡°Next time it will be more than a finger¡± he whispered huskily in my ear making me shiver.


    And in blink of an eye he was gone. My knees weakened as I fell hard on the floor with a loud thud. My breathing was quick and short. I was panting.


    Then realisation hit me.


    He yed with me and now he is gone.


    That bastard just gave me an orgasm.

 Chapter 19

    I again closed my eyes, but sleep was nowhere near me, rolling to my left side and again tried to sleep. But everytime I close my eyes, his red eyes came into my mind. I was embarrassed, I gave into his touch quiet easily without a fight for survival. I still didn¡¯t knew why I could still feel his hands all over my body. My mind shed back to the way his hands touched me, the ghost of his touches was there-


    ¡®Stop thinking about that, Sarah.¡¯ I scolded myself.


    The throbbing sensation was still there between my thighs. I took a deep breath to calm my senses down, closed my eyes and thought about the times when me and Mathew used to stay up whole night and watch movies. We used to stared into each others eyes for hours. I still remember when Mathew took my first kiss.


    ~


    ¡°Sarah, why are you angry?¡± His soft voice ringed in my ears as he followed me.


    ¡°Why am I angry!! Why are you even talking to me!!! Go to your so called friend!!¡± I snarled, only thought of Mathew and Christine together, make me want to punch her in the face. And how dare he to touch her.


    ¡°I was just helping her, Sarah¡±


    ¡°Oh so you mean carrying her in your arms was helping her!!!¡± I growled at him. He was carrying her in his arms around the office and he say he was only helping her.


    ¡°Sarah, she sprained her ankle, that¡¯s why¡± he tried to reason but I was beyond angry to hear anything.


    ¡°You could have support her but carrying her in front of me¡ª I mean all of the office members was not so good move!!¡±


    ¡°Please, Sarah. Don¡¯t be like this. You know she is my friend then why are being insecure¡±, he grabbed my hand as I tried to get past him. I am angry, very very angry.


    Maybe, its because he does not love me, Maybe I misread things. Maybe I am being overdramatic. He just looks at me like a friend. He does not want to do anything with me, thats why he carried her around to show everyone that he likes Christine. Maybe he like her or maybe he loves her.


    He didn¡¯t loved me.


    He loved Christine.


    He wanted to marry her.


    Something wet trailed down my face.


    ¡°Hey, hey, why are you crying? Please don¡¯t do this!!¡± His panicked voice reach my ears as he enveloped me in hug. He wrapped his arms around my waist and tuck my head in his chest.


    ¡°Y¡­ you don¡¯t love me. You wa¡­ want me to le.. leave you. If you w.. want that I can do that for your happiness. I don¡¯t want to b.. be burden on you. I will leave y..¡±


    My words cut down as his lips sealed mine in a kiss. He pressed his lips against mine softly. He moved them slowly and gradually. My eyes widened in shock. He pulled away shortly after, and smiled down at me.


    ¡°I am never letting you go, Sarah. You are my life, how can I let go of my life.¡± He hold my chin and tilt my head towards him so that he could look into my eyes. ¡°I can never imagine myself with anyone else, except you. You have my heart and god help me, if you ever tried to leave me, I will go insane.¡± He continued as he kissed my forehead. ¡°You are most beautiful women I have ever met, your smile, yourugh, your stubbornness, your jealousy only tells me how much you love me too¡± he said and again kissed me on my nose.


    ¡± I love you, not only for what you are, but for myself when I am around you. I love you, not only for what you have made of yourself but for what you are making of me. I love you for the part of me, that you bring out.¡±


    He finished and kissed me on the lips softly. I remained glued to floor. My eyes widened. Did he just confess!!???


    Yes, you idiot he just confess that he love you!!!


    Oh my god!!!!


    ¡°W.. what d.. did you just say?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I said, I LOVE YOU, SARAH ANDERSON!!!!. WILL YOU BE MY GIRL¡ª


    I cut him off as I pressed my lips against his. He was shocked at first but soon moved his lips in soft kiss.


    ¡°I love you too, Mathew¡± I said lowly against his lips as he pressed them again against mine.


    ~


    I still remembered after that he even  changed his working department so that he could avoid Christine. She was a beautiful women but the way her eyes watched Mathew made me furious. She had red hairs with green eyes. She was a epitome of beauty, every single man in office was insane for her. But she was insane for Mathew and guess what he was insane for me.


    A small smile crepted on my face thinking about him. But soon my smile rece with frown as his red eyese into my mind.


    I closed my eyes but this time sleep overtook my senses. I was exhausted.


    ~~~~


    ¡°Mydy!¡± Some yelled in my ear.


    I jolted awake as I saw a maid standing near the bed.


    ¡°Mydy! Mydy! Please wake up. Your presence is needed. Lord wants you to give himpany for breakfast.¡± She shook me by holding my shoulders.


    Lord?


    Breakfast?


    Was he nning to beat me likest time.


    Memories ofst time in dinning room with me, was not so good. I shivered as I remembered him smashing my head against table. As he choked me to death.


    ¡°I.. um.. can I skip breakfast. I don¡¯t feel¡­ Well.. yes, well¡± I said with shaky voice. I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near him. Who knows this time he eat me as his breakfast. Afterall, he was not human.


    ¡°I am afraid, you can¡¯t skip breakfast. His majesty said ¡®if you don¡¯te within fifteen minutes, he will personally drag you down with him and you won¡¯t like him toe here¡¯ his words not mine.¡±


    I trembled as I imagined him dragging me down with him.


    No, Sarah just obey him if you didn¡¯t WANTED to die young.


    I quickly rushed to bathroom and brushed my teeth and took a quick bath. I wrapped a towel around me as I left bathroom. The maid, was standing near bed with fresh set of clothes. I swiftly put on the clothes. It was a beautiful wine colored? off shoulder dress with Lacey sleeves. It reaches my knees. It was beautiful but this was not my type of dress. But I wore it cause I didn¡¯t had any options. She gave me same coloured heels.


    Yesterday he wanted me to look like whore in that nightie and now he want me to look sophisticated woman.


    Something was wrong with his head.


    I let my hair flow down my waist. She motioned me to follow her nad I followed her. We passed through same hallway amd descend down the stairs. An soon stopped in front of dinning room. My heart starts pounding in mu chest. I didn¡¯t WANTED to see him after what happened yesterday and I am still embarrassed but I have to face him eventually.


    I took a deep breath and entered the room. It was same as Ist saw it, beautiful. The windows were opened today making rays of sun fall through them. My eyes scanned the room but he was nowhere in sight, for which i was thankful. But soon my relief vanished as my eyesnded on? very blonde hairs and baby blue eyes stared back at me. Her face was same as Ist saw her. She was wearing green gown this time. But my mind stopped working as my gazended where she was sitting, she was sitting on chair and was staring at me.


    What was she doing here?


    She couldn¡¯t be here?


    How could she be here?


    I shocked myself when a small whisper escaped my sealed lips.


    ¡°Angie¡­¡±

 Chapter 20

    What was happening?


    How was she here?


    Was I being deceived from the start?


    Did everything was nned since the moment I met her in restaurant?


    ¡°Saraaahhh!¡± Joyful voice of Alexa brought me out of haze. Her small frame ran towards me and hugged my legs. I couldn¡¯t move, my mind was refusing to process anything. Everything was nk.


    It was absurd.


    ¡°I missed you soooooo much! I didn¡¯t know you would be here!¡± She said hugging my legs tightly. Her voice held so much sweetness, one could easily melt.


    But here I was looking dumbfounded. My eyes were looking at her, I couldn¡¯t believe that Alexa was here. After getting no response from me, she pulled away and looked up at me, looking slightly hurt.


    ¡°Ar-Are you m-mad at me?¡± Her voice cracked with every word, she sounded like she was choking on her tears. Her blue sapphire eyes started getting filled with transparent liquid. Her cheeks flushed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at her like this was difficult for me. Outside, I must be looking calm but from inside there was chaos going on.


    What was I doing? I was making a child cry! It was not her fault!


    I snapped out of my inner battle and crouched down to her level.


    ¡°I.. umm¡­. Why would I be mad at you?¡± I said wiping the tears that were falling out of her orbs. Watching her like this was making my heart ache.


    ¡°Y-you were not talking to me.¡± She said lowly as she stopped crying. I smiled at her absurd assumption and hugged her close to my heart.


    ¡°I-I was not expecting you to be here,¡± I said holding her close to my heart. I rubbed her back and felt her calm down against me.


    It was true, I literally was not expecting them to be here. This thought never came in my mind.


    ¡°Alexa, honey, can you go find your father for me? Me and Sarah need to¡­. talk.¡± My eyes darted towards the voice. Angie stood there, near her chair, hands closed on front and looking at us.


    Alexa pulled away and looked at her mother with a pout on her lips.


    ¡°Can I y with Sarahter?¡± she questioned her mom. Her words were clearly indicating that how much she liked me. Her mother nodded. Alexa smiled and ran out of room.


    Well, feelings were mutual.


    I was in same position, crouched down. I stood up and looked at Angie. She was looking calm like she knew, I would be here.


    Like she knew why I was here.


    ¡°So, umm¡­ It¡¯s nice to see you here.¡± she said looking at me. Her voice was smooth, coated with honey.


    Why was I even surprised? Betrayal wasn¡¯t new for me.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say the same.¡± I couldn¡¯t recognise my voice, I never talked with so much venom with anyone.


    She was unfazed by my tone. It was like she has expected this from me.


    She sighed.


    ¡°Look, Sarah. I know it¡¯s slightly shocking for you to see me here but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Slightly. Oh! Believe me, it¡¯s so much more than slightly!¡± I snarled at her.


    ¡°Yeah! Whatever. But please listen to me for once. I can exin everything.¡± She said as she looked at me, hopefully.


    What made her think, her exnation can make me feel better. She knew this was going to happen to me and yet she didn¡¯t find it important to warn me about this.


    Maybe she wanted this to happen.


    And maybe she knew why I was here.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Without thinking twice, I blurted. She closed her eyes and sighed.


    ¡°Well, I will tell you everything you need to know but first please take a seat.¡± She said hopefully, I moved towards the table and sit on chair opposite of her. I didn¡¯t had any good memories with this table and this chair and that wall and well, let¡¯s say, I didn¡¯t had good memories with any of this.


    I shrugged off the bad thoughts. And focused ondy sitting in front of me. I motioned her to start exining.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start from basics. Okay? So, I¡¯m Angelina Rose Valentine, wife of Rafael Valentine, mother of Alexa Valentine, and umm¡­ sister of¡­ FALCON FINN CELESTE,¡±


    Falcon as in FALCON FIENNES.


    Falcon who I thought to be my friend? Was she talking about that that Falcon?


    ¡°Yes, you are right. I am talking about Falcon Fiennes, whose real name is Falcon Finn Celeste. He is my younger brother and you must have met Nancy, she is also a member of this family. Her parents are serving Royals since a long time.¡±


    Oh god!


    Royals!


    What was she saying?


    Everything was going over my brain. This much of information was lot to take in. I was being? deceived since my childhood. If Falcon was her brother then why I never came to know about her.


    ¡°Falcon was child when he was sent away from here. He, along with the second inmand with his wife, were meant to protect Falcon. They were told to act like his parents, so that his identity was not revealed. So that no one knows that he is a royal.¡±


    Now everything made sense. I still remembered asking Falcon that from where he came from but he never said anything, infact he would skillfully changed the topic. I still remembered the day, he and his fake parents, came to live in town. He was ten at that time, and I was probably seven.


    But still, I was confused.


    But does all of this has to do with me?


    WHY THE HELL I WAS HERE?


    ¡°And you, about your parents,¡± she closed her eyes and inhaled deeply,¡± they are not your real parents.¡± She said.


    My eyes widened as I tried to sink in her words.


    My parents!


    N-not real.


    Th-they weren¡¯t my real pare¡ªparents!!


    ¡°What y¡ªyou mean?¡± I whispered as her words were hard to register. Her eyes held so much worry. She was wondering what she should say. My mind couldn¡¯t believe it. My body couldn¡¯t believe it. Something warm trailed down my face.


    I was feeling lost, hurt, shocked.


    ¡°They are not your real parents, they never was. They are head of security of this castle. They were appointed to protect you but things didn¡¯t worked as initially nned, like they were supposed to. That¡¯s why Nancy¡¯s parents were send there to look after you.¡± She passed te of pancakes to me, but my appetite was long gone. Realising, I was not going to touch it, she continued, ¡°When you were four, Mrs. Lemkova, whom you call mother, was killed. It was a threat for you, it was dangerous for you, so Mr. and Mrs. Collins, along with Nancy, were sent to your town, to guard you. But there security wasn¡¯t enough, so Falcon volunteered to protect you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You mean to say, the one I considered as my parents, are not my parents.¡± I gulped as I tried to repeat what she had just said. I was being lied my whole life. The friends who I considered as friends were never my friends, they were just protecting me. My voice was broken, defeated.


    Why were they supposed to protect you?


    If they were not your real parents, then who were your real parents?


    And again,


    Why was I here?


    So many questions, yet no one was giving me answers.


    ¡°This was supposed to happen. You we¡ª¡±


    This was supposed to happen?


    I was supposed to be betrayed?


    I was supposed to be lied?


    I was supposed to be here?


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered stopping her in middle of sentence. She looked up at me with dumbfounded.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    ¡°THIS WAS NEVER SUPPOSED TO HAPPEN! I WAS NEVER SUPPOSED TO BE HERE! YOUR BROTHER BETRAYED ME!¡± I screamed, as I stood up from chair, making chair fell down on floor, I let everything out. Warm tears shed down my eyes. Uncontroble sobs echoed around room. I was not myself anymore. It was too much for me to take in.


    My knees weakened as I hit ground. My tears blurred my vision. I was broken, betrayed.


    ¡°I WAS NEVER SUPPOSED TO BE BETRAYED!¡± I whispered hoarsely. More tears descended down. Nothing hurts more than being told that whatever you thought was true, in reality it is a illusion, a scary illusion.


    I heard Angie gasped as she quickly stood up, rounded the table and crouched down next to me.


    ¡°Calm down, Sarah! Please! Everything¡¯s going to be okay!¡±


    Okay?


    Nothing was going to be okay!


    NOTHING!!


    Reel of Words started ying in my head.


    Your parents were not your real parents.


    You were in danger.


    Falcon was a royal.


    Angie was Falcon¡¯s sister.


    And¡ª


    Your highness is asking for you.


    I¡¯m not a human.


    I am Falcon¡¯s sister.


    Falcon is a royal.


    Reality hit me. Hard, very hard. Falcon was his brother, she was his sister, he was not human and¡ª


    I backed away when horror struck me.


    ¡°Y-you are not human?¡± I gasped. Look on her face confirmed my doubt.


    Oh my! She was not human eitger. Falcon was not human. I had inhumane creature surrounded me my whole life.


    More tears started flowing. My breathing quickened, my hands trembled, my heart stopped, as everything began to rify. I could feel myself panicking. I couldn¡¯t breathe, I couldn¡¯t process.


    ¡°Lucifer will kill me. It was not supposed to happen like this!¡± Angie¡¯s panicked voice rang in my ears. Her words were far away, somewhere buried. My ears refused to hear anything, my lungs refused to breathe. The blood pounded in my ears. My heart thudded in my chest. My hands shook.?


    My mind stopped as my eyes rolled back. My body shutt down. And for once in my life I was waiting for darkness to consume me. Before drifting off to darkness, warm, huge pair of hands enveloped around me.


    But one thought still lingered.


    Why was I here?

 Chapter 21

    ¡± We send ¡®the letter¡¯ you asked me to send, he will receive it in no time.¡± He said with formal tone. After getting no response, he continued, ¡°Your majesty, don¡¯t worry yourself, this time he will definitely agree to your terms. He must be busy, that¡¯s why he was not replying to you¡±, A man with grey hair said.


    He has been trying to convince the man sitting in front of him for hours. But he know one thing for sure, nothing can convince him.


    ¡°Yes, I see, Alfred. He is quite busy. He has been busy since he turn his back to Arendiel. He never replied to any of my letters!!.¡± Kendrio said, his cold, harsh voice was enough to tell how unhappy he was. Arendiel has been sending letters to Reynes Kingdom, since ages, but they never get any answer. He was not okay with the fact that he was getting ignored, no one dared to ignore him. His words werew. Simple.


    ¡°Maybe his majesty needs some time. Give him some tim¡ª¡±


    ¡°There is no time!! We need him here!! We need him to rule!! His was born to rule, why can¡¯t he get it!!¡± Alfred was rudely interrupted by Kendrio. But he didn¡¯t object. He couldn¡¯t object. He couldn¡¯t afford to anger his king. Not when, he was out of control.


    Alfred could feel waves of anger radiating from his king. Walls of throne room started shaking, indicating how much furious he was.


    ¡°Honey, calm down. Anger doesn¡¯t solve anything, it build nothing but, it can destroy everything¡±, soft hands rested on his shoulders. He inhaled her sweet scent, and closed his eyes, savouring her fragrance. Alfred could see his anger calm down.


    She always calmed him down.


    If anyone could calm his anger, than it¡¯s his queen, his wife, his soulmate. Her soft hands moved towards his arms and draw soothing circles on his biceps, making his insides quiver.


    ¡°I know, Aphrodite. But its already been four hundred ny nine years, you know very well what will happen if he wouldnte here. The prophecy wille true and it will not be in our hands to handle.¡± He said with heavy voice. He was afraid of The prophecy, he couldn¡¯t brought himself to lose everything.


    ¡°I know about what Prophecy is, that¡¯s why this time, I myself am going to Reynes Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°No. You can¡¯t go there, you know how dangerous it is for you to go there alone.!!¡± Kendrio¡¯s eyes widened at this statement. He immediately stood up from his throne and stood in front of his queen, Aphrodite. Aphrodite too left her throne and ced her hands on his shoulders.


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m taking Artemis with me.¡±


    ¡°But sti¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me, beloved?¡± Aphrodite said, looking into Kendrio¡¯s eyes. Her blue crystals were captivating, hypnotizing. Kendrio get lost in her orbs forgetting what they were discussing. Her eyes sparkled with love, one could easily lost in her sapphires. A small smirk yed on her lips. She blinked her eyes, and move her hands in his hairs, slowly massaging them.


    ¡°Yes¡± kendrio breathed out, Realising what she is doing. She always does that. That¡¯s what she is famous for. This is what her powers are.


    Hypnosis.


    She pecked his lips and smiled at him in victory. This is how she always make him give into her demands.


    Her hypnotic powers.


    ****


    Michael sneered at his opponent as he dodged another blow. He underestimated her. She was beyond good, he shouldn¡¯t have changed her. Michael rolled down and kicked her shin.? Artemis quickly somersaulted andnded on her feet skillfully. Michael began to remember his training. He started to think, to act instead of react. Artemis kept throwing punch after punch. Michael again dodged her furious punch and grab her wrist, and twisted it backwards. Artemis hissed in agony as Michael put more pressure on her wrist.


    ¡°Surrender¡± Micheal hissed in her ear.


    But his little victory was short lived as Artemis grabbed his neck with her free hand and kneeled him in his nuts.


    Michael let go of her as intense pain rippled through the joint between his legs. Artemis didn¡¯t stop, she punched him hard on his face as he fall on the floor. With the next blow on his stomach, Michael rolled on his stomach groaning in pain. Michael threw his hands up, in surrender.


    ¡°I quit,¡± he yelled as Artemis was readying herself to throw another punch. She smirked.


    ¡°What happened? Lost to girl. But I remember you saying, ¡®girls are fragile, they couldn¡¯t handle one blow¡¯, huh??¡± Artemis mocked his previous words.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were that strong¡± Michael panted. His breathing was uneven. He was takingrge inhales of air. Being Commander of Olympus, being defeated by a women, was full of embarrassment for him. But the person with whom he was fighting, is not a mere woman, she is Royal Archer, her special powers included perfect aim with the bow and arrow, the ability to sense danger.


    Artemis was surprised at first but didn¡¯t show it on her face. Michael was not easy to fight with, infact he is the toughest guy she has ever seen. Artemis put her hand forward to Michael. Michael looked up at her startled, but took her hand. She helped him up as he stood tall to his full hight.


    Michael was tall, but Artemis was tall too. She was only few inches shorter than him. Her height was a gift to her, it makes her look more confident, more dangerous.


    ¡°So, you gonna admitt that girls are strong, ¡®stronger than men''¡± Artemis asked amused.


    ¡°Yeah, whatever makes you sleep at night¡±, Michael rolled his eyes. Defeat was not anywhere near his vocabry. But here he is standing is front of person who defeated him.


    ¡°Why so grumpy, big bro?¡± Artemis said, poking his chest.


    ¡°I was not prepared, lil sis¡± Michael said as he dusted the soil sticking to his trousers. It wasn¡¯t true, he was prepared but not mentally.


    He just underestimated her.


    But he was proud that his little sister was not fragile, she could easily overpower the battlefield with her bare hands.


    Looking at her, always makes him miss their mother.


    Queen Aphrodite was seeing everything.?? She stood near the tree and watched the sibling¡¯s interaction. She did not wanted to disturb their personal moment. It is quite rare to see both of them together, due to their different duties.


    Artemis and Michael were alike, with same silver hairs and green eyes. Even though their hai cuts were simr, Artemis never liked long hair so she cut them down in pixie cut. Only difference between them was their physique. Michael wasrge man with muscles decorating his body, whereas Artemis was quite lean. But her body was full of muscles too.


    Sensing someone¡¯s gaze in them, duo turned around, only to find Queen Aphrodite looking at them in amusement. They quickly bowed down.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡± Aphrodite asked, knowing the answer. Artemis smirked at Michael.


    ¡°Oh, nothing Your Highness, just showing Michael, how fragile girls are¡±,


    Queen Chuckled at the response. But her smile faded as she remembered why she came here in first ce.


    ¡°Well, Artemis I need you to apany me¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Can I know where, My Queen¡±


    ¡± Reynes Kingdom¡± Queen said.


    Color drained from Artemis ¡®s face. It only meant one thing, and she was not ready for this.?

 Chapter 22

    I woke for the fifth time, or was it sixth¡­¡­. I difn¡¯t knew, I had lost count. I thought fainting had became my new routine. My eyes were still puffy from all the crying, my head was hurting, my heart ached, my whole body was trembling.


    I was up fromst few hours but as soon as my eyes opened, all the memories of morning came crashing down. That was the clue for my eyes to shed tears. But now I was silent. I¡¯ve had ran out of tears. Instead of my eyes, my heart was crying.


    I had been sitting on floor with knees closed to my chest, arms wrapped around myself, seeking warmth,fort.


    Everything seemed so heart breaking. The memories of my childhood no more brought sadness, but a feeling of betrayal. I couldn¡¯t brought myself to believe that everything I thought was not true¡­¡­ that it was all lie. Angie¡¯s words ringed continuosly in my ears.


    My eyes staring at door in front of me.


    I didn¡¯t even realised that the sun was already setting down. The warmth of sunrays was gone, leaving me alone in this cold room.


    Well it¡¯s like everyone wanted to leave me.


    The coldness of floor was making my feet numb, at this point I couldn¡¯t feel anything. The void in my heart was filled with sadness, anger. Sadness that my whole life was a lie and anger that the one whom I trusted with my heart left me alone.


    My thoughts were disturbed, when door opened and Sandra came in. Looking at her made me questions her identity.


    Was she a human?


    Or she was a monster too¡­¡­. Just like them?


    ¡°Your dinner, My Lady,¡± she ced the tray of food on table beside bed. My eyes calcted, observing her every move. I didn¡¯t say anything.


    My only reality was that I was officially alone.


    My mind wanted to fall into dark abyss and stay there for eternity. I was in pain¡­. not physically maybe, but emotionally, I was in lot of pain. It was that kind of pain which made you still, immobilized and no matter what you do, you would end up with feeling of dejection. Colours no more soothed my soul.


    And nobody could made it stop, it was worsening by passing breath.


    She didn¡¯t moved from her spot, instead started looking at me with¡­. was that Sympathy, concern? I didn¡¯t knew¡­ Neither did I wanted to know.


    She was expecting me to eat. Well, I was not hungry. My appetite was long gone. Eating wasst thing on my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡±  I said, lowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a choice, mydy. You are suppose to eat. Otherwise, you will get weaken.¡±


    In other words.


    Ordering.


    She was ordering me to eat.


    Why did everyone thought that they could order me around. What did they think of me¡­. A mere ve, who would listen to everything they wanted me to do.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to, didn¡¯t you hear!¡± I snapped angrily. Why was she pulling my strings. I was already on verge of running out of patience. I already have had enough in my te, I didn¡¯t wanted anything else.


    ¡°Bu¡ª¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°GET OUT!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    ¡°I SAID GET OUT!¡± I gritted. I didn¡¯t wanted to see her, I didm¡¯t wanted to see anyone! Why couldn¡¯t they leave me on my own!


    I heard door being opened¡­.. And then closed. She left the room.


    Tears welled at bottom of my eyes. It didn¡¯t took them long to descend down. A soft sob escaped my lips.


    Broken.


    All broken.


    It hurts.


    Everything hurts.


    I looked up as I heard the click of door. A chill ran down my spine as I know who it could be. The atmosphere of room suddenly became more gloomy, more dark.


    It was him.


    How did I knew? Because suddenly the surrounding air had became so cold, the room be awfully dark. I didn¡¯t bothered moving as I heard the door being opened and then¡­.. closed.


    Fear installed in me as my breathing be rapid. My eyes involuntarily looked up and immediately froze in shock at the way his eyes were glowing¡­¡­ red.


    His irises were blood red with golden glow surrounding them, the veins of his arms and neck were protruding out¡­¡­. Making them looking ck. He was looking terrified, more dangerous than ever.


    ¡°What was that, little one?¡± He asked, no amusement, no softness but a trail of coldness behind his words as he took a step towards where I was sitting. I looked up at him in terror as he grabbed my arm and yanked me towards him. Adrenaline rushed through my veins, my body started trembling. He was looking like that day, when he almost killed me.


    Was he here to kill me?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you to obey me.¡± He snapped as he roughly grabbed me by my throat. Breathing became difficult, my eyes involuntarily locked on his face. His finger slowly tightening.


    Wave of terror hit me, my eyes drifted off to door as idea of kicking him in his balls and run for the door came in my mind¡­. but as soon as idea came, with the same speed it vanished when he tightened his hold on my throat and growled like a beast.


    My eyes widened as supply of oxygen lessened in my lungs. My eyes started rolling back as he loosened his grip and pushed me roughly towards the bed. My fingers unconsciously moved towards my throat and massaged it in circr motion.


    He choked me, again.


    I heard his footsteps but didn¡¯t dared to look at him. I heard some shuffling but kept my eyes closed.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He ordered. His voice stern, demanding. I swallowed. I didn¡¯t felt safe with him, he made me feel so vulnerable, and this vulnerability didn¡¯t felt right.


    A loud growled erupted from his chest as my heart raced in anticipation and dread.


    ¡°I said,e here.¡± He gritted. A shiver of fear danced down my spine. I gatgered my broken thoughts and unshed tears, and turned on my side and get up from bed. I could feel his eyes piercing through my soul. I looked up and saw him sitting on couch at far end of room. The room was dark, only light was there frommp beside the couch. My feet involuntarily carried me towards him, once I reached him, he leaned back on couch with his legs spread and patted his thigh.


    ¡°Sit.¡± He demanded and my eyes widened.


    Was he expecting me to sit on hisp?


    I tried to step away but before I could take a step back, his hand clutched my wrist and yanked me forward. I gasped as he grabbed me by my waist and settled me on hisp. I tried to get away but the grip of hands on my thighs were making it impossible. I sloped on him, face flushed and eyes looking everywhere but him. The memories ofst time with him came crashing down.


    ¡°Pl-pease let me go.¡± I said shakingly.


    He grabbed my chin and made me look up at his furious, still, frustrated but aroused eyes. His other hand smacked around my waist, keeping me in ce.


    ¡°Is it that difficult for you to obey me?¡± He said. His voice held so much disappointment, displeasure. My voice got stuck in my throat, speaking suddenly be impossible for me. I was sitting on hisp but he still towered over me, he leaned forward and nted a kiss on my cheek. My hands involuntary found their way to his chest to push him away. He pulled away and looked down at me, my eyes run down his face, this was the first time I ever dared to look up at him. His eyes were back to normal, the veins that were covering his body like ck roots were gone, reced with his icy blue eyes with a red lining surrounding them. He was beautiful¡­.. a beautiful monster. But his darkness overpowered his superficial beauty.


    He turned his head my way as if he sensing my gaze on him.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡± He ordered as I felt my heart beat faster than usual. His words echoed in my head endlessly. His grip tightened as I gasped. Without giving me time to process his words, he smashed his lips on mine. He moved his lips in aggressive manner¡­.. urgency. Before I could push him, he pulled away and he leaned in me and put his head in crook of my neck, sniffing me. He put a? soft kiss on my windpipe. A jolt of electricity ran through me. My fingers unknowingly curled against his chest. Wave of pleasure rippled through me. I was not supposed to feel this way, but the way he was nting soft kisses on my throat brought out something different of me.


    His arms loosened as he reached behind me and suddenly he pulled away and ce a bowl of banana with peanut butter, between us. My eyes shot opened as reality hit me hard. He is going to feed me.


    He grab the fork from table and rolled it in bowl and ce it in front of my mouth. Aroma of Banana hit my nostrils, making my mouth water.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, but if you want me to shove this down your throat, I won¡¯t mind.¡± He said making my body shiver with terror. His grip tightened around my waist. I opened my mouth and he ced the fork in my mouth. Bananas were never my favourite but at this time it tasted delicious. I chewed and gulped it down. He repeated it few times unless everything was finished on bowl.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± He ordered and I? obeyed thinking he was going to put another piece of banana in my mouth but instead he leaned in and shoved his tongue in my mouth in a passionate, possessive, ardent kiss. My eyes rolled back in pure ecstasy. I never felt like this. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from feeling this. I couldn¡¯t control it. I tried to rece it but nothing seemed to work.


    My eyelids felt heavy as my vision started blurring. He pulled away sensing my body going limp. I was not sleepy, then why was I feeling like this. He picked me up, and started moving towards opposite side of room. My head was not able to process anything. Suddenly, his embrace felt so safe, so warm. All the thoughts slide down my mind. I felt something cold hitting my bottom, that¡¯s when I realised we were in bathroom and I was sitting on cab near sink. He put his both hands on either side of me and looked down at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He said and moved away. I nodded unconsciously, giving in to hismand.


    When did I be so obedient?


    I gripped the edges of cab, stabilising myself. My eyes moved towards him. He was filling the tub with water. He grabbed a bottle from corner and put few drops of whatever it was, in water.


    His muscles bulging out from soft fabric of his button up whenever he moved his arms. His shoulders were big and broad. He was a man, not some boy.


    He approached me and leaned over, gripped the edges of my dress. Reaching underneath my dress, he hooked his fingers on hem of my panties and pulled them down. I gasped as cold air hit me there. I scrambled away to cover myself but his rough hands grabbed my wrists and pinned them behind my back.


    My mouth remained closed, unable to speak anything. My mind hazy. Talking seemed difficult. Dizziness took over my body. I felt drunk¡­ and confused that why I was feeling so warm with him. Why I was giving into his touches?


    I breathed out as he lifted up the dress over my head. A shiver dance down my spine when cold air hit my body.


    Naked.


    I was all naked in front of him.


    Covering myself suddenly be irrelevant for me. At this moment, I did not care if I was naked in front of me. His eyes dropped to my chest, his eyes held intense hunger, invade his gaze. He gulped¡­. like he was trying to control himself. He put his hand underneath my knees and picked me up and carried me to tub.


    Warm water hit my body as he put me inside the tub and he grabbed the body wash and put it on rug and start rubbing my body with it, in gentle strokes. His hands remained away from my intimate parts, which took me by surprise. I was in my vulnerable state, if he wanted he could do anything with me. But why was he being so gentle all of sudden?


    He again lifted me off tub, making sure I was bathed, and put me on cab again. He pulled out towel from cab and wrapped it around me. And again carried me towards the bedroom. He put me on bed and disappeared. My body was limping, I was feeling weak, vulnerable.


    Out of nowhere, he was again in front of me holding a piece of cloth. He removed the towel and dressed me in long white button down shirt, which I think was his because it was huge, the edges of sleeves hit my knuckles, the hem of shirt hit my mid thigh. He put underwear on me. By the time he was done, my eyes were dropping. He gently picked me up and moved towards the door. Confusion shed through my eyes.


    Where was he taking me?


    I was too weak to argue with him and let him carried me. I wrapped my arms around his neck and inhaled his manly scent. My nose touching his neck. I could feel his body heat. My lips itching to touch his neck. I didn¡¯t knew what came over, I nted my lips on his neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± He growled.


    ¡°Why?¡± I giggled innocently. My voice was muffled. I heard him groan as he tightened his arms around me.


    I was drifting off when a sudden thought ran across my mind.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked sleepily.


    ¡°Lucifer.¡±


    I heard opening of door and then loud thud¡­¡­..


    He closed the door.


    I felt myself being put down as softness of mattress hit my back. I heard some shuffling as my brain my too tired to conclude anything.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± I asked as my eyes gave up and started drifting off to sleep.


    I heard him chuckle asrge arms smacked around my waist and I was being pulled into hard chest. My hands rested on his chest, tracing ck marking on his chest. My eyes closed as I let myself being engulfed by sleep.


    ¡°Because you are mine, little one. And I don¡¯t n to let go of you any time soon.¡± I heard him loud and clear as he pecked my forehead.

 Chapter 23

    Warm rays of sunshine hit my face as I pulled duvet over me. My eyes were still sleepy even though I had slept for¡­.. I didn¡¯t knew. I blinked on confusion. Thest thing I remembered was¡ª


    He was feeding me.


    My eyes shot open as my eyes scanned my surroundings. This room was not where I was staying. This room was more darker than previous one. Only light from sun wasing through ceiling to floor window. Dark curtains were drapped down the other windows, making this room seem more¡ª


    My thoughts stilled as I felt something or particrly someone, moving behind me. That¡¯s when I realised that something was smacked around my waist. Cautiously, I moved duvet off me and looked down. Strong, muscr arm, particrly belonging to someone, was smacked around my waist.


    Someone was sleeping behind me.


    No! no! no! no! no! no!


    Oh my god!


    I gulped down the fright and tried to move away. When I felt I seeded, I was pulled towards hard chest as whoever was sleeping behind me, tightened his hold on my waist. A whimper escaped my lips. Adrenaline pushing through my veins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    My eyes widened as his voice ranged in my ears.


    He¡­ he was sleeping behind me.


    No, he was sleeping with me!


    My heart elerated with the speed of light. Beads of sweat started forming on my head, my chest, my armpits. Suddenly breathing be irrational. I was sleeping with my captor.?


    ¡°Stop!¡± He growled again.


    I didn¡¯t know what he was referring to until I felt my hands trembling. I was shaking violently, my hands were trembling, my whole body was in shaking mode like a leaf. The growl reverberating from his chest made my knees weaken.


    ¡°Stop shaking!¡± Hemanded.


    I couldn¡¯t stop. He got me so scared. Only thought of me sleeping with him couldn¡¯t set well with my brain. I almost screamed as he flipped me around on my back. He hovered over me, eyes prating through my soul.


    ¡°Stop-¡± He leaned in as he be more annoyed. Nothing seemed to work. The more frustrated he get, more worse I get.


    ¡°Pl.. plea.. se!¡± By this time I didn¡¯t know what I was asking for.


    ¡°I said stop shaking!¡± He growled like a beast as he punched the headboard. Loud crack could be heard. He was getting frustrated, it was visible.


    My body was not ready to stop, I was terribly scared. I put my hands on his chest to push him away, and immediately shivered from the contact. His eyes dted from the sudden contact, turning red. Fear overkicked my senses and retracted my hands and tried to slide from under him. Before I could move, he grabbed my both wrists and pinned them above my head with his one hand.


    ¡°L.. let go¡­ Ple.. please¡ª¡± I whimpered. Tears were at rim of my eyes.


    Something shed through his eyes as he leaned in my hairs and inhaled deeply. His hold tighten around my wrists making me hiss in pain. I waspletely at his mercy. Suddenly, I felt myself being released. He let go of my wrists and abruptly pulled away and get off the bed, leaving my panicked self. I quickly pulled duvet upto my chest.


    I went to crawl out of bed when he growled warningly. Air left my lungs as I saw him, he was almost naked only wearing dark sweatpants, leaving his chest bare. His body was? well sculpted, well defined. He was tall in statue with broad shoulders, making him look more intimidating then he already was. The absence of shirt on him made my heart race with anxiety.?


    He was sleeping with me like this.


    My lips trembled as I clutched sheets tighter to my chest. He raised an irritated brow, as he took a step towards the bed. He didn¡¯t liked me hiding myself.


    ¡°Drop it.¡± He demanded. I didn¡¯t even dared to looked at him, shifting my weight, moving back until my back was against the headboard. And clutched the sheets tighter.


    ¡°Drop the fucking sheets¡­ or I¡¯ll rip them off you.¡± His brows narrowed, making my breath hitch.


    I dropped the sheets and avoided his eyes, my eyes lowered down. And that¡¯s when all hell broke loose.


    My eyes widened as I take in my clothing, what I was wearing. A white button up shirt was clinging to my body, it was loose, very very loose. The tracings of my nipples were visible, making me shudder in fear. My hands involuntary move to cover my chest.


    How¡­ how did this happen?


    As far as I remembered I was wearing that red dress, I didn¡¯t remember changing my clothes! Then¡ª how?


    After he feed me, I didn¡¯t remember anything. My breathing shortened as epinephrine released, I was confused, angry, scared.


    How dare he?


    Fury overtook my senses as I red at him, not caring if he was human or inhumane. I didn¡¯t cared if his eyes were red or blue or grey or any of fucking colour  Not caring about my almost naked self, I get up and strode towards him. I raised my hand to p him across the face.


    A loud thud echoed around the room.


    Before my hand could colloid with his cheek, everything happened with speed of light he wrapped his hand on my throat, and smashed me against the wall.


    ¡°That was a fucked up move.¡± He grinned, making me shiver. No, this was not supposed to happen. He was supposed to get pped, not other way around. His grip tightened up as my eyes bulged out. I opened my mouth, grasping for air, but nothing. My feet dangling from ground.


    So this was how I was supposed to die, in the hands of my captor.


    ck dots started dancing in front of my eyes, as I tried to pry his hand off.


    This waa it.


    I ws going to die.


    As I thought my heart was going to stop, he harshly let go of me. My kneese in contact with floor, as I grasp for air. I take big gulps of oxygen, fulfilling the need of lungs.


    My eyes started burning with unshed tears.


    ¡°You don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t you!¡± He growled. I jumped slightly, afraid he might snap again.


    ¡°Perhaps I should just tie you up to my bed, if you don¡¯t want to listen.¡± He mused. Threat was evident in his voice. Nothing was calm about, he was a monster in disguise. How can he be so cruel, he almost killed me three times. He manhandle me like¡­¡­ like I was his, his to y with, his to do anything he pleasesed.


    The burning in my neck was painful, making me hard to breathe. I was afraid that he might have squeezed my windpipe. He was still standing near me, towering over me. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look up at him, afraid that he might choke me again.


    I screamed when he grabbed me by my upper arm and started dragging me, air left my lungs. I was not ready for his torture¡­¡­ not again.


    ¡°Le.. let me go! Please¡­. I¡¯¡­. I¡¯ll ne.. ver disobey you.! P¡­. please!¡± I begged as he threw me on bed. My body bounced with sudden force. But he just stood there, looking at me with blood red eyes. And instead of doing anything, he disappeared in thin air, leaving me terrified. For a moment I didn¡¯t understand what just happened. But soonposed myself.


    He left.


    Thank god he lef¡ª


    The door opened with loud thud, scaring the hell out of me. I looked startled as Sandra came in, looking¡­. was that fear I see? Yes! She was scared. Her hands were shaking, her face was sweaty, her breathing was abnormal.


    ¡°Mydy, p-please get ready, Lord is waiting for you.¡± She said. Her words were shaking, making me more scared.


    I was going to say no.


    But then sight of him choking me again doesn¡¯t sit well with me. I immediately stood up and take the clothes from her, rushed towards bathroom. I closed the door and stood in front of mirror.


    This was not me.


    The girl stood in front of me was unrecognisable, with dark circr ring decorating her neck, hairs scattered all over the face, face flushed, tears dancing in her eyes.


    My eyes lowered down as I take in my body. I was wearing a white button up shirt, reaching my mid thigh, the sleeves were too long, my nipples were clearly visible.


    Making me shudder in disgust.


    He didn¡¯t only strip me off my clothes, he stripped me off my dignity too.


    ¡°Hurry, Mydy.¡±


    I wiped my tears and undressed. Warm water felt too good on my skin. After taking shower, I put on clothes, which consist of a light pink colour dress with dark pink flowers. The sleeves were bell type and dress reached my mid thighs. It was beautiful. Nude colour heels were already beside the bed when I opened the bathroom door. I pit it on and pin two strands of hair from front, to back leaving rest of them flow like waterfall. It was not like I ha e to impress someone. I just want to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Sandra motioned me to follow her. We reach same dinning room.


    Looking at this room brings back not so old memories. I gulped down the fear. My eyes scanned the whole room. It was same like before, only difference was that there were people present here, whose faces I don¡¯t want to see.


    Falcon.


    Angie.


    Nancy.


    Alexa.


    A man with blonde hair.


    A women with silver hair


    A man with silver hair.


    And a women. I must say she was beautiful. Her long raven hairs were shining like stars. They looked soo smooth and shinny. Her wless skin looks untouched, spotless. She was wearing a green floor length chiffon dress. Making her look epitome of beauty.


    She smiled at me. I was going to return her smile but then¡ª


    They eere not human, Sarah!


    I averted my eyes and froze there.


    ¡°We¡¯re gettingte.¡±


    My eyes shot open as cold hand made contact with my back. It was him. He gently pushed me forward, making me walk. His hands were on my waist, making my skin tingle. This was not what I was suppose to feel. I could feel everyone¡¯s gaze on us, well particrly on me. I looked down, didn¡¯t wanted to meet their gazes. He pulled out a chair for me, I sit there and then he sit on head of table. I was sitting on his right, with Falcon on my right, women with raven hair was sitting on his left, opposite of me, and Angie was sitting on her left, women with silver hair was sitting next to Angie and blonde was sitting next to Falcon, and silver haired man was sitting on blondie¡¯s right. Alexa was sitting on blondie¡¯sp, why I didn¡¯t know?


    Maybe he was her father, stupid!


    ¡°So¡­ umm.. Kendrio want you toe over.¡±


    ¡°We are not here for this discussion, Aphrodite.¡±


    Okay, so her name was Aphrodite. Well this name suited her beauty.


    ¡°But you have to, you know what will happen if you will deny that, Lucifer!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what they were taking about, but whatever it was, it seemed important. I did one one thing which I find moat appropriate at that moment.


    I minded my own business. I dig in whatever was ced in front of me. I was hungry.


    ¡°I will REPEAT, We aren¡¯t here for this discussion.¡± Lucifer aka red eyes monster, growled.


    Aphrodite sink in het seat, afraid probably. I would have done the same. He scares everyone, I see.


    Whatever it was, it was delicious. It seemed like pancakes but they were little¡ª


    ¡°So when is the wedding?¡±


    Wait, wait, wait!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    What!


    Wedding!


    I quickly looked up to find everyone looking at me but this is not what scares me. My blood drained as my eyes bulged out.


    Lucifer was smirking at me.


    This was what scared me.


    Was I forgetting anything?

 Chapter 24

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her, don¡¯t you!?¡± Aphrodite said. Her voice was filled with worry and disappointment.


    I was oblivious of what was happening around me. I could only make out one thing, wedding. They said something about wedding, WHOSE¡ª I didn¡¯t know. But the way they all were looking at me, making me think that whatever they are hiding is definitely not so good.


    I put the spoon down, trying to collect their words. My appetite is gone, hearing the word WEDDING.


    ¡°Can we just¡­ umm¡­ like¡­. discuss it somewhere else. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s¡ª¡± Angie wasn¡¯t able to finish when Lucifer¡¯s voice thundered.


    ¡°DID I TELL YOU TO SPEAK!!?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat as Lucifer mmed his hand on table, making everyone flinch. Angie is his sister, right? Then why is he talking to her, rudely. Well, I don¡¯t give a damn, she deserves it anyway, she lied to me, she betrayed me.


    ¡°Calm down, Luc. You don¡¯t have to scare anyone. However, you won¡¯t like, if? little girl over there get heart attack by your furiousness.¡±


    Me?? Is she talking about me!!?


    I¡¯m not little. I¡¯m five feet three inches tall.!!


    Aphrodite¡¯s words make everyone turns towards me. I don¡¯t like when people gives attention to me. I don¡¯t like to be centre of attraction. I lowered my eyes, and started ying with food.


    ¡°So, um¡­.. Sarah, right?¡± Aphrodite said talking bite of her pancakes and looked at me.


    I looked towards her, taking in her features, she is the most beautiful women I¡¯ve ever seen. Her beauty is next level, she can make you fall in love with her, by just one look. Something is different about her, like¡­ like.. her eyes, her way of looking, her hairs, everything¡¯s different about her. But her beauty can¡¯t make me talk to her. I don¡¯t like them.


    What makes her think, I¡¯ll talk to her?


    I kept looking at her, not answering her. Her eyes sparkled, like there were glitters in them, her eyes were dark shade of blue but when they sparkled, they turn into light blue. But, sparkling eyes, didn¡¯t startled me. Her orbs were calm like a ocean but held so many deep secrets. Looking at her eyes suddenly feels so rxing, so calming, but at a same time very focused. How I wish I could look into her eyes for eternity. I was heedless of my surroundings, not caring if I was sitting between inhumane creatures.


    ¡°Yes, my name is Sarah¡± words slipped my tongue, like it has mind of its own. But I didn¡¯t care, answering her questions suddenly be my next mission.


    ¡°How old are you Sarah!?¡± Her words rang in my ears.


    ¡°Twenty one¡± she nodded her head in acknowledgement, she didn¡¯t say anything for sometime but then she smirked, I wasn¡¯t able to figure out what was going on in her head.


    ¡°Okay¡ª so, tell me Sarah, do you love someone!?¡±


    ¡± Yes¡±


    ¡°May I know, who that lucky person is?¡±


    ¡°Math¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop ying with her head, Aphrodite!!¡±


    I jolted awake¡ª


    Like I was sleeping.


    Wh¡­ what?


    What just happened?


    My eyes shot open as I blinked, one time, two time, three time. I looked up to find Aphrodite smiling at me, cynical smile. She¡ªshe was doing it. She was doing something to me, like she was controlling my mind, she was making? me answer to her questions.


    It was like, she was¡ª


    Controlling me.


    Hypnotizing me.


    I gulped down. She was hypnotizing me, she was ying with my mind. What are they, one thing is for sure, they are not human, they are far worse. They are something else, they change their eyes colour, they can y with your heads, and they can ¡ªkill you, without any remorse. This thought alone caused my heart beat to fasten.


    ¡°No, Luc. I wasn¡¯t. I was just looking for answers, that she was not willing to say¡±


    ¡°Anyways, So Falcon, when are you nning to take over ZENITH!!¡±


    What is Zenith??


    Take over!!


    ¡°Not soon, Mother.¡±


    What the hell!!!


    Mother!


    Thisdy over here is his Mother. Then that¡¯s mean, she is Angie¡¯s mother too. And that makes her Lucifer¡¯s Mother also. But, why Lucifer is addressing her by name? Is she his stepmother? but if she is his stepmother then why do they resemble, same hairs, same eyes. Infact, Falcon ispletely different with his brown hairs and green eyes. Everything is like a mess. I can¡¯t understand what is going on. One moment they are talking about wedding,? in next she is hypnotizing me and then Freaking Falcon is calling her Mother, who is nothing like his mother.


    I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t hear Aphrodite talking, she was talking to Lucifer, who was not paying any mind to her. How cruel!!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is wrong with you talking over ZENITH now!! But what can I say you never listened to me!!¡± Sheined, her brows were narrowed, she waspletely disappointed at Falcon. What can I say, I was disappointed in him too!!


    Staying here, with these monsters were making my nerves on edge. I didn¡¯t know what other things they could do, neither do I wanted to know. I just want to go from here, to the room or whatever but away from them.


    Every single one was busy eating their? breakfast. Sound of spoon scrapping the te could be heard. As far, I only know few people present here. Aphrodite, Angie, Nancy, Falcon and Lucifer. Silver haired man and women were quite the whole time and so was blondie and Alexa.


    ¡°Come to my office, Aphrodite!¡± Lucifer ordered, making Aphrodite nodded her head. Lucifer nced at me, making my heart rate fasten. I gulped down and averted my eyes.


    Suddenly, I felt a tug and almost screamed as Lucifer yanked my chair towards him. My eyes widened with fear. His eyes scanned my face, taking in every feature of my face. My hands started shaking.


    What does he want!!


    I yelped as he pulled my chair closer to his, my hands tightened on sides of chair.


    He leaned in and whispered,¡±Be a good girl for me!!¡±


    He pecked my lips, caressing them with his lips and disappeared in thin air. I sat there frozen on same spot.


    What DID just happened!!


    I was startled, shocked.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re that lucky girl, I see!!¡± Silver haired man said from other side of room, making my heart beat flutter. I looked at him with wide eyes. He was excited about something, by the looks he was giving.


    I was still astonished by what just happened, and him giving me this curious smile, was making my insides burn.


    After releasing that I was in same position, I quickly get up.


    I was embarrassed.


    He kissed me infront of everyone.


    I could feel my face burning.


    As I took a step to leave the dining room, I was stopped by small hands clutching my wrists. Alexa was looking at me with a small pout, maybe she want me to stay here, with her.


    I crouched down and held her face between my palms.


    ¡°Hello there, how are you Alexa!!!?¡± I saod excitedly, whatever was happening with me is not her fault. She is naive and doesn¡¯t k ow what is right and wrong.


    ¡°I am fine, Sarah!!! You wanna y with me!!¡± She said. I was going to say no. But didn¡¯t wanted her smile to dropped down.


    ¡°Yeah sureee!!!!¡± I said as I picked her up and pecked her head.


    ¡°Come Fally!!!!!¡± She yelled.


    My brows narrowed as Falcon stood up from his chair.


    ¡°Oh¡­ umm.. No, Lexi. I think¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!!¡± She started shouting before Falcon could finish. Falcon sighed deeply as hee towards us.


    If I say honestly, I don¡¯t want to spend a single second with him. No one ever disgusted me as much as he do.


    ¡°Alexa, I¡¯m not feel¡ª¡± I was going to say decline but she beat me to it.


    ¡°But you said you will!¡± She pouted as tears started gathering at brim of her eyes.


    ¡°Oh No, No, No. I¡¯m sorry, Alexa. O didn¡¯t mean to¡ª oh god!! I¡¯m so sorry!! Please don¡¯t cry!! Please!!¡± My heart tighten as tears started flowing through her eyes. I never wanted to make her cry but being with Falcon is also not an option.


    For once.


    I sighed as she wiped her tears and smiled up at me. I smiled at her and started walking. To where?? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s go to garden!! I love it there!!¡± She pped her hands repeatedly.


    Garden. That¡¯s where the flowers are. That¡¯s where I could feelfort.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I nodded as she guided me where to go. Falcon was right behind us, following. He was quite, I didn¡¯t hear him saying anything. Alexa was showing me the way. We crossed few hallways and stepped outside. That¡¯s when warm rays of sunshine hit my face. I feel wave of calmness hit me. I closed my eyes, feeling the warmness soothing me.


    I gasped in awe as my eyes opened. The garden was beautiful, very very beautiful. Only small section was visible through the windows of room I am staying in. There were flowers of every colours, pink, red, yellow, violet, blue, and you name it and it¡¯ll be there.


    ¡°Can we y now!!!!¡± Alexa¡¯s voive bring me out of daze.


    I put her down and nodded my head. Looking at her brings back the memories of my childhood. And with that a truth also made its way, everything was a lie.


    I put those thoughts on back of my head and concentrated on girl jumping with joy. Falcon was right behind me, maybe observing me, because I could literally feel his eyes on me but I don¡¯t pay no mind to him.


    He can go and sink and drown and die for all I care.


    Alexa grabbed my hand and pulled me towards thewn, where two wooden benches decorated with green sprinklers, were located. Falcon followed us, and sit next to us. Alexa started telling me the names of flowers. I nodded my head in acknowledgement whenever she tells me new name.


    She was rolling on bed of grass, making meugh out loud. I don¡¯t remember when was thest time I smiled, maybe centuries ago.


    Don¡¯t be dramatic.


    I sighed as Alexa kept ying with her small bicycle, which Falcon bring from small cottage located at end ofwn.


    Falcon was sitting next to me. I was getting irritated with him with growing second. I ignored himpletely and looked at Alexa. I heard him breathe deeply as he readied himself. For what¡ª I DON¡¯T KNOW.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he mumbled. It was a small whisper, but I clearly heard it.


    Sorry, for what?? For betraying me??, For lying to me??, Or for this vulnerability?? I wanted to ask all these questions, but I didn¡¯t wanted to hear him exining his lies.


    ¡°Please, say something!¡± Vulnerability was evident in his voice. Lump of saliva formed in my throat upon hearing his broken voice.


    ¡®I loved you, Falcon! I loved you more than I should! I trusted you with my life! You were my best friend! I made you part of my secrets! But why!!! Why did you do this?!!¡¯


    ¡°I have nothing to say¡± my voice was low, I was afraid if he heard Shivering in my words.


    ¡°I know, whatever I did was not right. I shouldn¡¯t have abducted you! I shouldn¡¯t have kept these things from you! I shouldn¡¯t have kept you in dark!¡± His voice broken at end. I never wanted to see him like this, this vulnerable, this insecurity.


    ¡°And now I¡¯ve lost your trust!¡± He continued.


    ¡®And you have lost me too¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now!¡±my eyes filled with unshed tears. Somewhere deep down my heart I still loved him, I still see him as my best friend. But he doesn¡¯t have to know that.


    ¡°Can you forgive me, please!!?¡±


    No, never.


    ¡°I forgive you!¡±


    His eyes widened in shock, maybe he was not expected me to forgive him this early.


    ¡°But you need to understand that forgiveness is for past reconciliation, not for future consideration.¡±


    ¡°Sar¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t give him time to say anything. I stormed off from there. I knew if I would stay there any longer, I would definitely would be a crying mess. And this thest thing I wanted to do, to cry in front of him.


    I dust off the tears as I dabbed my eyes with my palms, to wipe away tears.


    I didn¡¯t realise where I was going. I lost my way. Whatever this ce was, it was huge, very very huge. Now, I was in hallway with golden lights blinking on top of ceiling and white walls covered with paintings.


    But one painting snatched my attention from others. It was a portrait of ady. It was a painting of woman. She had beautiful raven hairs falling onto her hips, making them look like waterfall. She was wearing a white wedding gown, that was flowing around her. She was looking serene. And oh gosh!! Her eyes!!! They were golden. Beautiful. They were golden like an antique jewellery. She was beautiful but still her eyes caught my attention the strongest. I could feel myself drawn to her.


    Who was she??


    I blinked as I felt myself connect with her just looking at her eyes. My heart was pounding as loud as drums.


    ¡°What are you doing here!!¡±


    I jumped as I loud voice echoed through the hallway. My eyes bulged as I turned around.


    ¡°I¡­ I was¡ª¡±


    Before I could say anything, I felt myself being mmed against the wall. My soul shivered with fright.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again, what are you doing here, ALONE!!¡± He gritted.


    He wasn¡¯t pleased with me. His jaw clenched as rage took over his body.


    ¡°I w.. was st.. strolling¡± A whimper passed my lips as he tighten his hold on my neck.


    ¡°You are not allowed to wonder here!¡± He Ordered in dominanting tone.


    ¡°Yes¡± I frantically nodded, wanting to free myself from him as soon as possible.


    His jaw twitches as he looked behind me.


    The painting.


    He leaned down and whispered.


    ¡°Good¡±


    I trembled as his hands traveled down my dress. My breathing shortened as his fingers trace my inner thighs running along the hem of? my panties.


    ¡°No¡­ Please!!¡± I struggled to get out of his grip.


    He didnt say anything, instead he pushed his fingers inside my panties, making me gasp.


    My breathing quickened as he parted my quivering legs. He pushed his thumb against the bundle of nerves at apex and rubbed around in slowly circles.


    Before I could say anything he mmed his lips against mine, taking my breath away. I struggled, trembled but nothing seems to work. He is way more strong her than me.


    He sucked my bottom lip aggressively as he pushed his finger in my tight canal. Every whimper and cry of protest was swallowing by his mouth.


    ¡°You are mine!!¡± His aggressive, rough tone just made it worse as he pushed another finger inside, making my insides shiver. He pumped harshly as his lips yed with mine.


    This is not what I wanted.


    This is humiliation.


    He is assaulting me in middle of hallway.


    ¡°Luci¡ª, Fuck!!¡±

 Chapter 25

    My eyes widened in shock as Aphroditee to us. She had knowing smirk on her face. She knew what we were doing, against the wall, in middle of hallway.


    The feeling of shame and embarrassment was evident on my face. I was flushed. But was thankful of her.


    At least now he will leave me alone.


    ¡°What are you doing here!?¡± Lucifer growled, evidently unhappy and angry. He is always angry, growling on others.


    ¡°Oh!! Me¡­ Just nothing. Was just strolling¡± she smirked again.


    Oh god!!


    I averted my eyes when she looked up at me. And embarrassment again hit me when I came to realise that I was still pinned to wall, with Lucifer hovering above me. My dress was lifted, showing my thighs.


    I tried to wiggle to get free.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He gritted. I stopped. This is what he does to me, install fear.


    I looked down in embarrassment.


    ¡°You have huge castle, which have enormous amount of rooms, and still you decided to make out in hallway and that too in broad daylight.¡± She said as she smirked? at him.


    Lucifer being Lucifer didn¡¯t pay any heed to her words instead pulled away. I sighed in relief as I straightened my dress and soothed my hairs. My legs were still shaking from his assault.


    ¡°Anyways, I am here to invite Sarah,¡± she said as her eyesnded on me.


    Inviting me for what??


    Whatever it was, I was Happy. Now at least I will be away from him. Now he can¡¯t touch me inapp¡ª


    ¡°She isn¡¯ting with you!¡± Lucifer said grabbing my waist, tightly. A whimper escaped my lips.


    Jerk!!


    ¡°Bu¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you defying my words, Aphrodite¡± he said. His hold tightened and at same moment Aphrodite¡¯s eyes widened from fear because his eyes were flickering between blue and red. I can understand her fear, he make me scared too.


    ¡°No, my apologies¡± she said as she bowed down her head and walked away, leaving me alone.


    He turned towards me as he felt me struggling again. His lifted his brows? as he dared me to get away.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± he said as he started dragging me towards god know where. I didn¡¯t say anything, cause I did not wanted to anger him. My feet involuntarily followed his steps as he take one step after another. His one hand was grabbing mine. He turned to left as I followed him in a dark narrow hall. Our surroundings changed drastically as walls changed from white and peach to bricked walls.


    The air suddenly felt chilly, I shivered from sudden coldness. He didn¡¯t say anything, throughout the way, which I was thankful for.


    I almost bumped into him as he stopped short until my eyesnded onrge white wooden door. He fumbled through his keys which I didn¡¯t notice earlier and opened the door.


    Inside of room was pitch ck, making me scared. I gulped as he stepped towards the room, dragging me along with him.


    ¡°Where are you taking Me!?¡± I panicked as he stepped more into room. I jumped as door closed suddenly with loud thump. Adrenaline rushed through my veins, as he let go of my hand. My eyes blinked rapidly as I tried to see anything. It was pitch ck in here.


    I felt trapped.


    My breathinge out harsh, making me difficult to remain sane.


    I raised my hands to feel anything, but to no avail.


    Di¡ªdid he left me in here, alone!?!!


    ¡°A¡ªare you there?¡± I panicked as I heard no response.


    ¡°Please¡­ please, don¡¯t scare me like t.. this!!¡± I stutter as I felt my knees colliding with something. A table maybe.


    It was silence,plete silence in this room. Only sound of my rapid heart beat could be heard.


    ¡°Sarah!¡±


    I jumped as I heard my name. But eyes widened as I heard someone breathing rapidly other than me. Someone I knew.


    I knew that voice, I¡¯ve heard it million times. Same voice that brings mefort. How badly I wanted to hear that voice, but not now, not like this.


    My whole body trembled in fear for worst.


    ¡°M¡ªMathew,¡±


    ¡°Sarah!¡± His panicked voice rang in my ears as I tried to sink in what was happening.


    Mathew is here!!


    Why??


    I don¡¯t know, how should I feel. Happy that he is here with me, or scared that he is here with me.


    My breathing shortened as realisation hit me, he is also here. Lucifer is here too.


    ¡°Scared?,¡± I jumped as he whispered in my ears.


    He was right behind me, but was not touching me. But only though in my mind was, why Mathew is here?!!


    Suddenly, room was bombarded with light, making me close my eyes. I blinked few times to adjust my eyes to light.


    My eyes widened in shock as I saw Mathew¡¯s bloody form tied to wall with his hands above his head.? My hands flew to my mouth as I tried not to scream. Warm tears rolled down my eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t just bloody, his clothes were torn, there was arge cut on his once handsome face, starting from his eyebrows and down to his neck. His one eye waspletely missing. Severalrge marks were imprinted on his body.


    ¡°Ma¡ªMathew,¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe this, my eyes refuse to see. My mind denied to refuse to process.


    ¡°No, no, no, no , no , no , no,!!!!¡± I chanted as I run towards him. Before I could take a step,rge arms smacked around my waist, holding me.


    ¡°No, please!!!! He needs help!! Let? him go!! Please!!!¡± I screamed as I tried to wiggle.


    I let out a desperately cry as he pulled me away from Matthew.


    He stopped in middle of room and grabbed my elbows and? Lifted my arms up in the air before I heard the sound of chains jingling. I started to panic as I felt cold metal cuffs around my wrists.


    ¡°No!! Please!!, please!!¡± I cried.


    I take in sharp breath as Lucifer stepped in front of me. He twirled a dagger in his fingers as his eyes bored deep in me.


    Treacherous!


    Wild!


    Menacing!


    Dangerous!


    His eyes were blood shot red.


    ¡°Lucifer please!!!!¡± I begged as my eyes tried to look behind him, searching for Mathew.


    ¡°¡­ Do you have a yearning for him, Sarah,¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this!!!¡±


    ¡°I asked you a fucking question ! Do you love him!,¡± he gritted.


    Yes, yes!! I do!!


    ¡°N¡ªno!¡± I breathed out.


    ¡°Then, why are you begging for his life!!¡± He growled as I felt him move behind me.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡­ I!¡± I was at loss of words. I did not know what to say. I wanted Mathew to be safe. And I also knew if I say, I love him, he will kill him and if I say I don¡¯t, then he will kill him too.


    I felt him caress the side of my face and I slowly opened my eyes.


    ¡°Pertinent Es ad me¡±, he whispered as he licked my earlobe.? I trembled as his lips devoured the side of my face.


    From other side of room, I could hear Mathew¡¯s whimpers. He was in agony, pain. I couldn¡¯t see him like this, watching him makes my heart ache. I do badly wanted to rub my chest, where it felt like thousands needles were piercing me.


    His hands roamed on my waist as he lifted my dress. I was helpless, at his mercy.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me earlier, you don¡¯t love him. I just wasted my time in torturing him! So bad!¡± He whispered harshly against my ear biting it in process, making me wince.


    ¡°Then¡ªthen let¡­ him go,¡± I said carefully, didn¡¯t wanted to snap him.


    He hummed as he kiss the side of my neck.


    I just want Mathew out of this ce, no matter what I¡¯ve to do to save him.


    He abruptly let go of me ande in front of me.


    ¡°Then I will free him,¡± he said as he back away and move away from me. I thanked heavens for th¡ª


    He looked carefully at me and leaned in and said, ¡°Of his life.¡±


    My eyes widened as he pulled dagger out.


    ¡°Noooooo!! You can¡¯t do this!!, please!! He is innocent¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh!! Keep quiet! You¡¯re distracting me!!¡± He mused as he stood in front of Matthew, his frame towering over him.


    ¡°Should I ask again, love!¡±, he looked at me over his shoulder,¡± DO YOU LOVE HIM!!¡±


    I gulped hard as his veins turned ck.


    ¡°Yes!! I do!!¡± I cried out.


    I didn¡¯t understand what happened, but suddenly Mathew¡¯s cries were echoing around room.


    Lucifer drag the dagger, which he just plunged in his chest and drag it lower, making a deep cut.


    ¡°Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!¡± I screamed as blood starting flowing out like water. I thrashed, struggled but every attempt was in vain. The more I struggled , the more chains tighten around my wrists.


    My chest tighten, making it difficult to breath.


    But he did not stop there, he pulled out the dagger and reced it with his hand, my gut twisted as he pulled his heart out.


    Mathew¡¯s body fell on floor as chains loosened itself around his hands. His emotionless, void eyes wide opened.


    Time stopped for me as my heart stopped. My mind froze, my all attempts to free myself from chains vanishes. I kept stare at his body,ying lifeless on floor.


    Denial.


    I was not ready to ept what had just happened in few moments, I was in shock, utter shock. I just wanted Mathew to wake and smile up at me and tell me everything is okay!


    He is not gone!! He can¡¯t be gone!! He can not leave me like this!!


    But that didn¡¯t happen, he didn¡¯t wake up, he didn¡¯t even blink.


    My eyes looked up and found Lucifer smirking.


    He killed him!! He killed Mathew!!


    Anger. I felt sudden wave of anger hit me.


    ¡°You bastard!!!! You son of a bitch!! How dare you!!! Look what did you just d¡ª¡±


    But before I could leash him with my anger, his hand wrapped around my neck in tight hold.


    ¡°I dare you toplete!!¡± He growled.


    But I was not going to back down. He killed him, and it¡¯s better for him to kill me too. I cannot imagine a life without Mathew.


    ¡°What will you do!, kill me, like you killed him!!¡± I snarled, not caring what he will do. I¡¯m not afraid anymore.


    His jaw twitched.


    ¡°I will not kill you,¡± he leaned in as his jaw clenched, ¡°I will destroy you, break you¡­.. Completely!!¡± He gritted as he yank me towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already destroyed me!¡±


    His hand tightened.


    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ve lot in store for you!¡±?


    He mmed his lips against mine in aggressive kiss. His bit my bottom lip making me wince, and take it as opportunity to invest my mouth with his tongue. I could feel his other hand circle around my waist, and pulling me towards him, more close than we already were.


    He pulled away as I started to feel dizzy. But his hold on my neck didn¡¯t loosen, I didn¡¯t realise when warm water started flowing throw my eyes.


    He didn¡¯t stop, he descended down my neck, leaving wet kisses along my neck, biting and sucking in process. I didn¡¯t tried to stop him, cause I know he will not.


    I closed my eyes as Mathew¡¯s cheerful face came into view.


    Perfect. We were perfect.


    I could feel him tear my dress apart but ignored it.


    This is my fault, all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have dragged him in this with me.


    I let myself cry.


    His hands explored my body greedily. Cold air hit my body as he torn away my clothes. My body shivered as his cold hands roam on my bare chest.


    ¡°Come on, Sarah. One more, pleassseeee!!¡±


    ¡°Nooooooooo,¡± I said as I tried to get away.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Pleaseeee!!¡± He pouted as he leaned in.


    ¡°Okay, onest!!¡± I said trying to act stern.


    He quickly nodded.


    We leaned in to each other but again out nose bumped with each other, and we giggled together.


    ¡°One m¡ª¡± he started but I cut him off as I ced my hand over his mouth.


    ¡°No more, I wanna sleep.!!¡± O yawned as he nodded.


    He picked me up and sit on couch, with me on hisp. I curled into him as he wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°But I really wanted one more..¡± He pouted as he kissed my nose.


    ¡°You¡¯re very endearing when you are half asleep,¡± he nuzzled his nose in my hair and put my head on his chest.


    ¡°I love you, Matty!¡± I whispered as I felt myself fall into dark abyss.


    ¡°I love you, it was always you¡±


    His hands grabbed my bottom and squeezed it.


    ¡°Thinking about that lover boy will not bring him back,¡± I heard him growling.


    Do I care!!!


    No!!!


    ¡°You are wrong, I¡¯m d I¡¯ve spent so many wonderful moments with him. He will always be in my heart¡± I whispered, epting the reality.


    Thest thing I saw was his face as his red eyed flowers with fury. Thest thing I heard was someone knocking loudly on door. Thest thing I feel my hands free and my body being lifted. Thest thing I know was Mathew is dead.

 Chapter 26

    I felt sorry, I couldn¡¯t save him.


    I have loved him all my life, no matter what we had or what we could have, but I still love him. In my heart he is still alive, he still hold a ce, and no one else will ever fill it.


    Guilt. I was feeling regret, I could¡¯ve saved him. It is all my fault.


    A part of me died with him. And a part of me will always wait for him.


    I have nothing left to live for.


    Tears flowed down, I put hand on my mouth to suppress my sobs. I wanted to scream, to cry my heart out. But nothing¡­..


    Nothing will bring him back.


    My heart tighten at sudden thought.


    ¡°¡­ Come back! Please!¡± I whispered to no one¡­


    ¡°Please!!¡± I cried louder¡­..


    I just want to hear his voice¡­. for once.


    I wanted to tell him how much I loved him.


    Falcon¡¯s p. o. v


    Fucking bastard.


    How stupid is he to think that he can outrun us.


    Vampires are always stupid. Their brains are up their asses. They think with their dicks.


    Iughed as I recall the way I killed that mindless creature with my bare hands.


    ¡°What are you thinking!!?¡± I looked it at him and grinned.


    ¡°Oh!! Nothing!!¡± I said as I turned left.


    Michaelughed and patted my shoulder.


    ¡°Feelings are mutual, mate!!¡± Heughed. That¡¯s what I love about him, his carefree self. He is a tough guy with tough mind and body.


    ¡°So, did you find your mate!!¡± He asked out of blue.


    Mate.


    The word I hate most.


    I don¡¯t want a mate.


    I don¡¯t need one.


    I don¡¯t think I could ever love someone as much as I love her.


    She is different from others and no one canpares to her. She is light in my dark world. She is everything a man want in her women.


    I am iplete without her and I will always remain iplete, cause I know she will never be mine.


    But what can I do, she is like a poison I¡¯m dying to drink, though I know she will be death of me.


    ¡°No!¡± I blurted.


    ¡°Do you love someone!!¡± He continued.


    ¡®Yes¡¯


    ¡°No!!¡± I said. It won¡¯t matter.


    A scream echoed through hallways as we descended down the stairs. My blood ran cold as I recognised the voice.


    ¡°What is this sound!!?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°Sarah!!¡±


    What is she doing on this side!!!


    I panicked as I ran towards the basement. Michael ran behind me.


    No one is allowed in this side!! How is she here!! Did she¡ª


    I speed up as worst thoughtse into my mind.


    Did she found Matthew here!!


    I stopped as I reachedrge white doors. I tried to open but it was locked. I knocked rapidly as my heart fastens.


    ¡°What is happening, Falcon!! Why is she here!!?¡± Michael was visibly? worried.


    ¡°Sarah are you in there!!¡± I shouted as I didn¡¯t hear anything from inside.


    I raised my hand to knock again but before I could knock, the door opened.


    My eyes scanned the dark room as theynded on shadows in middle of room.


    Lucifer stood there, with Sarah in his arms.


    She is safe!


    But before I could relieve myself, my eyes scanned her body.


    Her clothes were torn apart. Lucifer¡¯s shirt was covering her. She was unconscious,ying in his arms. Her wrists were bleeding.


    I averted my eyes as Lucifer growled.


    Michael immediately kneeled down and bowed his head down in submission.


    I too bowed my head down in respect. This is what he demands, respect, submission, victory. The room. Was awfully cold, making me wonder why is he so angry.


    He always make his surroundings change whenever he is angry.


    But why is she here!!?


    ¡°Clean the mess!¡± He ordered as he walked towards the door, with her.


    My heart ache as I saw her face. Fresh tears were rolling down her eyes.


    Mess what mess!!!


    I could hear her crying, though her sobs were muffled. I could feel her voice shaking as she cried for him. No matter how much I hate him, I never wanted to make Sarah sad.


    I was told to guard her room, but it was getting difficult for me. At first she was unconscious which I was grateful for, at least she was not crying at that time. But its been four hours now, and she still is mourning for him.


    I sighed in annoyance as hearing her cries suddenly be too much for me.


    I cautiously opened the door, and looked around for her. She was right? on floor, next to window, which I guess is her new favorite spot. She didn¡¯t hear me, cause she didn¡¯t turn around. I guessed hard as I took in her form.


    I still remember when I got to south wing of castle looking for Lucifer. I had to tell him about Adrian but when I reached there, life left my body.


    Mathew was dead, I knew that. Matthew was taken hostage the day I abducted her. But she didn¡¯t know that.


    I take cautious steps towards her. She didn¡¯t notice me. My jaw clenched as she sobbed louder.


    I bent down on my knee and held her shoulder. Her body stiffened as she abruptly turned around and hugged me.


    I left there stunned, didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I circled my arms around her and tried tofort her.


    It was painful to see her like this. All I could do was embrace her and let the torrent of her tears to soak through my shirt.


    I could feel her clench her fists, not knowing whether to be mad or to give up hope all together. I could hear her silently screaming, suffocating with each breath she took holding onto her pride.


    I ran my fingers through her hair, time and time again, in an attempt to calm the silent war within her mind.


    I wanted to cry with her, not for Matthew but for her loss.


    She was broken and my mind was running wild seeing her broken.


    I was angry not at Lucifer, my status was simply not that high to be angry at him, but at myself. It was all my fault, I was the reason for her tears, for her disappointment.


    I looked down as she struggled in my embrace. She looked up at me with her down like eyes, tear filled eyes, soulless eyes¡­.


    I gulped hard.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I¡­. I¡¯m sorry for your loss!¡± Words slipped my mouth before I could stop them.


    Fresh tears cascaded down her face.


    Fuck!!!


    ¡°Hey.. Don¡¯t cry!! I did¡ª¡±


    She pushed me away as she stood up. Her breaths short and fast.


    ¡°Sorry!! Are you genuinely sorry for what happened!! Are you sure, You feel sorry!!!¡± She screamed.


    No!! I¡¯m not!!


    I¡¯m in fact happy, that bastard deserved to die¡­


    Bloody blood sucking vampire!!


    ¡°Listen to me, Sarah,¡± I said as I tried to grab her.


    She moved away from me and stood next to window.


    ¡°No!! Stay where you are!! You all are monsters!! You all are liars!!,¡± she shrieked.


    Sending my silence, she continued.


    ¡°I hate you, all of you!! I was happy with my life!! I had perfect life, but you,!¡± She pointed her finger at me.


    ¡°¡­. You destroyed it!!¡±


    ¡°¡­ You destroyed my life!!¡±


    ¡°You snatched my happiness away from me!!!¡±


    I stood there in shock, I never saw her this much angry, this much shattered, this much¡­.. broken.


    It was like I suddenly forget to talk, my tongue freezes.


    She is right!!


    This is my fault!!


    All my fucking fault!!


    ¡°He killed him! He killed love of my life!¡± She whispered in pain.


    ¡°And he killed a part of me with him!!¡±


    ¡°Why!¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Why!!!¡± She screamed like she was being ripped off or murdered. Like she was dying inside.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to see her like this.


    Something snapped in her as she quickly get up and make a dash towards the bathroom. Before I could process what had happened, she locked the door from inside.


    I stood there startled.


    What the fuck did just happen!!


    Loud sound of something breaking reached my ears. And I did what someone else would do.


    I run towards bathroom.


    I tried to twist the knob but it didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Fuck!!!¡±


    ¡°Sarah!! Open the door Sarah!!¡± I screamed as I banged my fists on door.


    Nothing I heard nothing.


    ¡°Sarah!! Don¡¯t do anything stupid!! Just open the door, dammit!!¡± I growled as my wolf grew restless.


    I banged louder this time, but still nothing. My senses heightened as I tried to hear what was going inside but did hear nothing.


    ¡°Open the door for fucks sake!!¡± I screamed.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, Matthew!¡± She whispered? lowly but I heard her loud and clear.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no!!!¡±


    Panic kicked in as I tried to break the door.


    But before I could kick it, I was being pushed and strangled.


    ¡°What the fuck did you do!!!¡± Lucifer growled angrily.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry!! She is tryi¡­. ng to hurt h¡­ herself¡± I managed to speak. His gripped loosened as he threw me across the room. My ribs cracked with suddenly force.


    Cruel. He is cruel.


    ¡°Get out!!¡±


    I heard him breaking the door and soon it was hanging on its hinges.


    She is safe now!!


    Third person¡¯s p. o. v


    Lucifer picked unconscious Sarah into his arms. The blood dripped from her wrists. Her heart beat was shallow.


    Never.


    He never felt this much anxious.


    His nose red with anger.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± He growled as heid her down on bed. The blood dripping from her wrist was making the satin white sheets look red.


    Her once beautiful face e was now covered with stains of her tears, her eyes closed, dark circles surrounding her eyes.


    Blood. His favorite sight to see.


    But seeing Sarah covered in her own blood make him feel anxious.


    What was this feeling!!?


    He thought.


    He never felt this. His eyes flicked red as her sweet stomach of blood tickled his nostrils.


    Aphrodite barged in room..


    ¡°I smelled blood!!¡± She said as she entered the room.. But gasped loudly as she saw lifeless body of Sarahying on bed, covered in pool of blood. Her own blood.


    ¡°Treat her!!¡± Lucifer growled before he left the room.


    He knew Aphrodite was a healer, and she could heal her.


    He didn¡¯t trust himself around her, he knew if he would stay there one more second, he will end up doing something, he will not regretter.


    He was angry at her. She dared to hurt herself for that pathetic excuse of vampire.


    He will show her what¡¯s it¡¯s feel like to actually get hurt.


    He promised as he moved towards his chamber.


    She is his afterall, she can¡¯t leave him that easily, even death can¡¯t take her with it.

 Chapter 27

    Sheid there emotionless, lifeless. Her eyes were opened, but were refusing to see anything. Her mind was upied with all the events that happened a week ago. She was broken inside. She wanted to run away and jump from cliff. Her mind was at war with her heart.


    Her everything shattered within limited time.


    Her life.


    Her job.


    Her friendship.


    Her love.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everything.


    She didn¡¯t know how much of his cruelness she could take.


    She tried to get free of his clutches by killing herself but failed miserable.


    Her mind drifted back to time when Mathew used to cook her food even though he didn¡¯t know how to cook. But still he would try and stood nervously near her, when she tasted it.


    She chuckled as she thought about the all the times they spent together, the times he made herugh.


    She frowned as she remembered thest conversation they had, he wanted to tell her something. But what??


    She still has so many questions, so many queries. But no one was there to answer her.


    She has been awake for past two days. Maids woulde asionally and feed her food and medicines and then without saying they would disappear.


    She didn¡¯t see Aphrodite or Falcon. Which she was thankful for.


    He wanted to kill her right?? Then why, why is she still alive??


    She heard the door opening but didn¡¯t looked up. She didn¡¯t wanted to who is it.


    But they way room was getting darker and colder by second she get who it could be.


    ¡°Still grieving over him, don¡¯t you!¡±


    Lucifer said as he walked towards her. She didn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to move. She didn¡¯t wanted him seeing her fear.


    She wanted to crawl back and hide under the bed, but showing more fear will only results him to dominate her more.


    Lucifer was not startled, he walked towards her side and gripped her arm pulled her towards him.


    She shrieked, gasping involuntary. Before she could pushed him away, he wrapped as strong arm around her waist, and pinned her against the bed.


    She wanted to scream but didn¡¯t get opportunity as he firmly ced his lips against her. He kissed her aggressively, devouring every inch of her mouth. Her eyes watered with unshed tears. His lips kissed her with such intensity, it made her shudder.


    ¡°I gave him easy death, I should have? burned him alive¡± He said against her lips. He kissed her tear stained cheeks, licking the salty beads.


    She looked at him startled as pulled her in another heated kiss.


    With his other hand as he grabbed the hem of her dress and ripped it apart. She tried to wiggle but his hold on her tightened.


    He caresses her bare breasts as he felt her shivering. He smirked, this is what he wanted, making her shiver in pain or in pleasure.


    Or both.


    Sarah¡¯s breathing hitched when his cold hands grabbed her bare breasts, he leaned down and sucked on the swelling of her her chest.


    ¡°¡­ Lucifer, please¡­¡± She whimpered as she shivered with fear.


    Lucifer looked up at her with red eyes.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, little one, I forget you are broken! How heartless of me!¡±


    Sarah looked up at him, trying to see what is going on in his wild mind.


    ¡°Here, let me mend you,¡± he said ripping her panties apart.


    Sarah took several deep breaths as she tried to push him away. He parted her thighs wide and nestled himself between her thighs.


    She squirmed anxiously as she tried to crawl back, but his loud growl made her still. Her body shivered with unknown emotion as he licked the insides of her thigh moving dangerously close to her lower lips. Lucifer¡¯s tongue flicked against her clit as she gasped loudly. She felt him smirking.


    ¡°Your little cunt is aching for it, ain¡¯t it?¡± He groaned.


    Her thighs automatically clenched and a loud growl escaped Lucifer¡¯s lips. He groaned as he pushed his nose against her clit and rubbed it along her lower lips. His tongue slowly slid up to her slit.


    She felt disgusted. But nothing was in her hands. She felt waterfall flow through her eyes.


    She wonder if begging will stop him.


    ¡°P.. please!,¡± she cried out.


    He didn¡¯t listen to her, instead he wrapped his hands around the outside of her thighs and pulled her apart. His mouthtched onto her cunt with extreme force.


    Sarah let out gasp as Lucifer Vigorously sucked onto her clit. Her breathinge out in pants as he mercilessly sucked her clit.


    ¡°Ah¡­.!¡± She squeezed her thighs as she felt heated sensation burning inside her.


    Her involuntarily moans were echoing around the room.


    She felt like a volcano in human form, like she was slowly heating up and building up various feel-good sensations. Her body trembled as she reached her peak, and she erupt and releases all of those sensations.


    Sarah¡¯s vision blurred as she gasped for air,. feeling dizzy.


    ¡°You liked it, don¡¯t you!!?¡± He growled as his tongue ran along her bare stomach, making her insides clench.


    She was still trying to recollect her thoughts as he slid his fingers along her slit.


    ¡°Please.. please!!¡±


    ¡°You want my fingers inside your wet sloppy little cunt, don¡¯t you!!¡± He inserted his finger inside her pussy, making her arch her back in pleasure.


    She wasn¡¯t supposed to feel like this, but what she could do. Her body was not in her control, not anymore.


    With his two fingers inside her, he rubbed her slit in slowly tantalizing circles.


    Continuous tears flowed down her cheeks.


    It¡¯s only been a week since Matthew¡¯s and here she was giving her body to somebody else. The one who destroyed her.


    She felt like whore, enjoying the pleasure given by man who killed her love. Who destroyed her life, who tainted her soul with his darkness, the one who is not human, who is beast hiding behind god like beauty.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna turn this pussy inside out, and you my dear are going to enjoy every bit of it!!¡± He growled as he fastens his pace on her clit resulting to build a pleasureable pressure inside of her.


    She writhed in pleasure as she reached almost near her climax, again, but he pulled his fingers away.


    His fingers left her cunt and wrapped around her throat in vice like grip, leaving her breathless.


    ¡°Not so soon, love, we have whole night for this!!¡± With this he mmed his lips against her.


    ¡°You are a monster!!¡± She snarled as soon as he pulled away.


    He chuckled at her words.


    ¡°So was he,¡± He said near her ear, biting it in process. Loving every single fiber of her body touching his.


    His lower region hardening in excitement, pleasure¡­¡­ in need.


    ¡°I will kill every single man who will dare to touch you, you solely belong to me,¡± he Nuzzled his face in crook of her neck inhaling deeply.


    ¡°And made you watch, while I will be cutting their dicks off and shove them inside their own throats.¡±


    Her gut twisted with disgust.


    Why she forgets he is inhumane!!


    He kissed along her jaw moving towards her neck, sucking there and moved down. His hands holding her wrists above her head. He kissed


    A wave of goosebumps spread across her body as he reached valley of her breasts. His mouth was hungry, needed, eager and impatient as hetched his mouth on her. His light beard tickled her skin as he take her hardened nipple in his mouth. His tongue swirling around her nipple, he opened his mouth to get more of her smooth breasts.


    She was getting wetter, it was new sensation for her. She never felt this much scared, this much needed at the same time.


    Lucifer find himself hard to control, he was trying to control himself from fucking her fon very surface of this room. But he knew better, he can¡¯t rush things. He is supposed to wait just for few more days.


    He knew well her sweet scent, her intoxicating arousal, her sinful body will make him do things which he will not regretter.


    He pulled himself away from her, standing to his full height, looking down at her. She was panting loudly, for his ears. He didn¡¯t miss the startled look she gave him as he undressed himself, only standing there in his boxers.


    She tried to crawl back but her body gave up all her strength. He chuckled at her vulnerability. He picked her up and walked towards the bathroom.


    He take his time washing her, knowingly giving more attention to her breast and her legs. She stayed in his arms lifeless, exhausted.


    After washing her, he washed himself as she sat on sink cab with her face down.


    He wrapped a towel around his bottom and dried her off with another towel and picked her up again.


    He didn¡¯t cover her in towel, thinking it was useless.


    Heid her down on bed and walked towards the closet. After two minutes he came back andid next to her.


    Her eyes were sleepy, she was clearly exhausted. He wrapped his huge arm around her and pulled her against his chest and nted a kiss on back of her neck.


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± she mumbled as she tried not to cry again.


    ¡°And I want to go to the moon, it ain¡¯t happening, sweetheart. Time to ept that.¡±

 Chapter 28

    ¡°We need her, you know that!! Then why are you being a douche bag and ruining all this!!¡± Her nose flirted with anger.


    Her voice rang all around the room, shaking the walls with it. She was visibly angry, he could tell.


    He sat there, in his throne unbothered, sipping his wine and twisting his face now and then, not liking the taste.


    ¡°Are you even listening, Perseus!!¡± She snarled angrily, stomping her heels on golden carpet made of pure gold.


    ¡°It tastes like shit,¡± Perseus again twisted his mouth in distaste as he take another sip.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She groaned in frustration trying to get his attention.


    Perseus looked at women, standing in front of him, trying to get his attention but failing miserably. He smirked at her as he saw her chocty orbs turning violet with furiousness.


    ¡°Calm down, darling. Anger doesn¡¯t suits you,¡± his words adding fuel to her anger. She sighed deeply trying to regain herposture, her eyes turning to their original color.


    ¡°Please, Perseus. Try to understand. I¡¯m not going to lose her,¡± she said as she walked towardsrge couch and sinked herself in. ¡°Not again¡±.


    She gulped hard remembering the traggic incident, the incident which take her heart away from her, that take her daughter away from her.


    Perseus put his ss down on table and stood to his full height. His blue cloak drapping down his back, ends touching the floor.


    ¡°Neither am I,¡± he said as he take seat down next to her, pulling her into his arms. She nuzzled her face into his chest.


    ¡°I want to see her, I want to see the women she has grown into,¡± her voice cracked as she tried hard not to cry.


    ¡°I bet she will be more like me,? with my hair color and with same eyes as me,¡± Perseus rubbed her back soothingly, trying to lighten her mood.


    She quickly pulled away and looked up at him, frowning.


    ¡°No!! You are ugly!!¡± She wrinkled her nose in fake disgust. Perseus narrowed his brows and smiled at her childishment.


    ¡°And you, my dear, love this ugly man,¡± he said as he pulled her onto hisp. She gasped as she was taken aback.


    He looked into her eyes, admiring the beauty she possessed. She truly did justice to her name, KYLEIGH.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want her to look like you,¡± she blushed hiding her face in crook of his neck and embracing him.


    ¡°She will recognise us. Didn¡¯t she?¡± She asked sounding broken.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, love.¡± Perseus said sounding sorrowful. His mind drifted back to conversation he had with Cassian. He unknowingly squeezed her in his arms. Perseus body stiffened.


    ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡± She said rubbing her hands on his chest, trying to soothe him.


    ¡°I know where is she.¡± He said lowly afraid she might get angry again.


    She stilled, her hands stopped their movements, his words echoed in her mind.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier,!¡± She said coldly. Perseus knew this would happen. He didn¡¯t said anything, but kept his arms securing around her. She unwrapped her arms and stood from hisp, softly.


    ¡°Where is she!¡± She asked, narrowing her eyes. Her voice oddly calm.


    Calm before the thunder.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t like to hear,¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± She growled loudly.


    ¡°REYNES KINGDOM,¡±


    She looked at him startled, her eyes widened, mouth parted slightly.?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± she whispered, looking into his eyes, hoping he is just bluffing.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Kyleigh¡± he said breaking her hope. He didn¡¯t wanted to tell her, he knew that it would break her.


    Reyes kingdom.


    Ruled by LUCIFER XIMEN CELESTE.


    KING OF SHAPESHIFTERS, a Hybrid¡ª wolf¡ª vampire, ruthless creature.


    ¡°She¡­ she won¡¯t survive there,¡± she panicked as she paced around around the room, like pacing around will bring her back.


    She was well acquainted with that ce, how can she forget those terrible incidences. Her mind goes back to that horrific day when her son was killed by Lucifer.


    And she was not able to save him. His horrific screams of agony still ringed in her ears. Those nightmares never left her.


    And worst of all, her daughter, her Safina, was there.


    ¡°You¡­. you have to talk to him!! You have to bring her back!! He¡­.. he w.. will kill her, Like¡­.. liek he killed Raemann!!¡± She shrieked. Tears flowed through her eyes. Thinking of her dead son always being rage in her heart. Tears descended down her face, and turned crystal as they reached her cheeks.


    These thoughts didn¡¯t bring any peace to her mind, her panicked self roamed around the room, breathing rapidly. Perseus stood there looking at his wife, acting like maniac. Heaving in anger, and worry.


    Something has to be done!!


    Someone has to save her!!


    He looked at her as she suddenly stopped in her steps and abruptly turned towards him.


    Something was going on in her mind, something which he won¡¯t like.


    Her eyes glowed violet.


    He sighed as he understand that whatever she was going to say will not be going to please him, not even a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m going there to get her, and you are not going to stop me,¡± she pointed her finger towards him and stomped away towards the door.


    Before she could grab the knob, she was pulled away by hands on her arms.


    ¡°No, you are not!!¡± Perseus growled, his eyes darkening with rage.


    She coldly pulled her hand away.


    ¡°I have already lost my one child, I am not going to lost another!¡±


    ¡°Stop me, I dare you!¡± She gritted.


    Perseus clenched his jaw. But didn¡¯t do anything to stop her. He didn¡¯t stop her as she abruptly turned around and left the room in hurry.


    ¡°I take my words back, I don¡¯t want her to be like you!¡± He shouted angrily.


    **


    Her eyes opened, taking note of her surroundings. She groaned as she tried to turn around. Every part of her body screamed in pain. Her wrists, neck, legs were sore.


    She felt something move behind her. She didn¡¯t get shocked. Infact she remembered every single detail ofst night. Every touch, every lick, every kiss.


    And she felt disgusted of herself? for that.


    She wiggles out of his hold as she tried to free herself.


    His arms were possessively wrapped around her small waist as he pulled her impossibly closer to him. She tried to pry his arms off her.


    ¡°Sleep, its too early!¡± He whispered hoarsely in her ear. Her breathing hitched. Sheid therepletely still.


    She could feel his naked body engulfing her bare one. His arm wrapped tightly around her waist and hand resting on her breast.


    He was not sleep, she knew. How??


    Because his fingers were teasing her nipples, twisting them, pinching them, ying with them.


    She tried to think of something else, something good, something that could help her to divert her mind. But what, what could she possibly think of? Nothing was left for her to think about.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± he huskily whispered, ¡°or we can do something which can help you to stay awake,¡±


    A deeply manly chuckle escaped his lips as she quickly closed her eyes.


    How can he see her? Sudden thought came into her mind, but decided to answer herself as she opened her one eye and peeked around the room.


    Arge mirror was standing tall in front of the bed.


    She closed her eyes shut again as she saw Lucifer looking at her with narrow eyes, through mirror.


    Lucifer again chuckled at her response, finding it amusing. His whole body tingled with excitement and desire. Her mere presence was powerful enough to? awakens the beast inside him.


    He heard her heart beat getting steady and slow, indicating she was asleep. He leaned in and nuzzled his face in her luscious cushion of hairs, inhaling her sweet aroma. His handsome ying with her soft breasts.


    His jaw clenched as he think about Matthew, his blood boiled with rage.


    ¡°Bloody bastard!¡± He muttered.


    His arms unconsciously tighten around her body, making her whine.


    He immediately pulled away and get up from bed.


    ¡®She will pay for letting him touch her!¡¯ He thought.


    He covered her body with sheets and moved towards the closet. Taking his clothes, he moved towards the bathroom to take a nice cold shower.


    He ripped his boxer amd get in the shower. His eyed closed as cold water fall onto his head.


    He put his hands on adjacent walls as he leaned in against the wall, letting the cold air Cascaded down his body.


    His whole body shivered with thoughts ofst night when her naked body was beneath him, writhing in pleasure.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Two days! Two more fucking days!!¡± He growled.


    ***


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­! No one will notice,¡±


    ¡°No one!! I think you have lost your mind! Don¡¯t you even remember what happenedst time!¡± He whispered yelled.


    ¡°Shut up, Cassian. Let me focus!¡± She growled lowly.


    Cassian closed his mouth, knowing very well nothing can stop his mother, no one can dared to.


    And who would like to get strangled by her to death?


    Kyleigh closed her eyes, muttering something in unknownnguage. The huge castle gates opened immediately. She smirked in victory.


    Cassian sighed in frustration. But did not said anything. He jumped when Kyleigh pulled him up and dragged him along with her.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    She said as she reached the other side of gate. Cassian following closely behind her. Groaning in frustration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t have any more time!¡±


    Ther run towards the thick forest surrounding the castle. Their steps fast and cautious. After running through forest for ten minutes, Kyleigh heard neighing of horses.


    ¡°Cassian,e with me!¡± Kyleigh pulled him towards her and pushed him forward, making him half in his steps.


    His eyes widened as he saw two white horses eating grass near the edge ofke.


    ¡°No, no, no!! Don¡¯t tell me you stole them from stable!¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t expect me to walk there by foot,¡± she smirked, walking towards the horses.


    ¡°Ugh.. you¡¯re unbelievable!¡± Cassian slightly shook his head and walked towards her.


    After helping her getting on horse, he himself get on one and patted the horse¡¯s head.


    ¡°I always wanted to ride them, but you know, your father won¡¯t let me,¡± Kyleigh said, caressing the back of horse¡¯s ear.


    ¡°They are beautiful,¡± Cassian said with pure admiration. His eyes taking in all the beauty of their beautiful golden hairs.


    These were phoenix, rare species of horses, magical one. Their beauty was beyond this world, with white skin and golden hairs, they beauty could amaze anyone.


    ¡°You sure, he won¡¯t know?,¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to risk anything for her,¡± Kyeligh said with determination, putting hood on her head, hiding her brown locks just barely peeking out of her hood.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Cassian promised, riding his horse alongside Kyleigh.

 Chapter 29

    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v


    ¡°How are you, My Lady?¡± Sandra asked, putting the te of food down on table beside the bed.


    I stopped talking about how I felt long ago because no one cared anyway.


    Emotionally, I was done.


    Mentally, I was drained.


    Spiritually, I was dead.


    Physically, I was broken.


    I wanted to scream, I wanted to yell, I wanted to shout, but all I could do wasy there and shed tears. I didn¡¯t even know what I was feeling anymore. Was it fear? Was it anger? Was it hatred? Or was the fragments of vulnerability was piercing through me. Everything felt so much hopeless, and there was no way to feel better. It felt like there was no way ever to feel good again. I felt worthless, a mere piece of hopeless meat and flesh.


    I wanted to build walls around my heart and hide away in its depth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay,¡± I said lowly, wanting her to leave me alone. I wanted to drown myself in ocean of my sorrows and nevere back on surface. I wanted my heart to burn, like fire, and turn myself into ashes, and wanted the wind of death to blew me away.


    This¡­. this feeling felt so wrong, so endangered. In one moment I felt sad, depressed, anxious, lonely but in another I felt nothingness. And I wanted to stay that way. Feeling sad made me feel trapped, stuck.


    Sandra had left the room long ago. Indicating that I was again alone, alone with my thoughts, alone with myself. Stuck with his hollowness, with his gloom, with his darkness, that will swallow me, one day.


    Nothing seemed nice, everything¡¯s seemed off, nd. It was like the happiness in my life was switched with sadness, sorrows with click of his fingers.


    And that happiness was Mathew, my mind couldn¡¯t believe that he was no more. That he would never hold me in his arms. That he would never say that he loved me.


    I wanted to cry but my eyes refused to cry, but my heart was screaming with affliction, with agony, with difort. Every door of my freedom was vanished, like it was never there, leaving me with darkness, his darkness.


    But why?


    Why does it happen to me?


    What was my fault?


    Did I trust too much?


    Or did I trusted wrong people?


    ¡°Hey,¡±


    Even god didn¡¯t WANTED to see me happy, that¡¯s why he snatched away my happiness, tossed me in hands of devil, an inhumane vicious being.


    He didn¡¯t feel any remorse for killing him, that¡¯s because he has no heart!


    He didn¡¯t feel guilty, because he has no one to answer to!


    ¡°Sarah?¡±


    He was a devil, and his name perfectly matched with Satan¡¯s, Lucifer.


    Why does¡ªProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, you there,¡±


    Why didn¡¯t they leave me alone, I just want to mourn him. Let me spend few moments with his memories, with myself.


    I didn¡¯t said anything, I didn¡¯t felt like saying anything. It was like my voice was lost, muffled, like something was stuck in my throat.


    ¡®I should¡¯ve burned him!¡¯


    Mathew didn¡¯t deserved that, damn it! I didn¡¯t deserved him, I am responsible for his demise, for his unfortunate death. If I hadn¡¯t told him I loved him, he wouldn¡¯t be here, he wouldn¡¯t be dead, he would be alive, living his peaceful life! Why god why!! He should¡¯ve killed me! Why did he had to hurt me like that!!


    ¡°Sarah!!¡±


    I turned towards the voice. I didn¡¯t see clearly who was standing there, but I could see their shadows. My blurry vision was restricting me from seeing. I blinked back the tears, that were threatening to escape and? wipe away my cheeks, clearing my vision.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Aphrodite said,ing towards me.


    How am I?


    I myself don¡¯t know.


    Would they care if I said I¡¯m not fine?


    No, they wouldn¡¯t!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± my voice came out horse from all the crying I¡¯ve doing sincest week.


    I heard her sigh.


    ¡°I get it, you are not fine,¡± turning towards the left she sit next to me.


    Why does she care?


    In fact she shouldn¡¯t be here in first ce.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know him. But I surely feel bad looking at you like this. I agree Lucifer was raged in his actions. But you can¡¯t live your life sticking to his death,¡±


    That¡¯s it?


    Raged?


    Actions?


    He took someone¡¯s life, for gods sake!


    But will it make any difference if I argue over this?


    No! It wouldn¡¯t!


    Sensing my quietness, she continued,¡±You want to know who we are, who he is?¡±


    I looked at her, do I want to know my captor?


    ¡°Do you want answers of your questions, do you want to clear your doubt¡¯s,¡±


    I wanted to! So badly!


    But the question is will she tell me the truth?


    Or will she lie, like everyone else!


    And again will the truth hurt me.. Like everything does.


    ****


    Wind blowed, touching their hairs. Her hairs flew on her back like waterfall of chocte, smooth, shining with rays of sunlight. Chirping of birds sounded brings pure ecstasy in her heart, it felt like they were singing the songs of love, songs of joy.


    Her daughter.


    She will see her after twenty years, after agonizing long time. Nothing tore her heart apart more than knowing that her daughter was in hands of devil himself whose mind is controlled by demons.


    All the negative thoughts came into her mind. How will she be? Will she recognise me? Will she ept me? Or Cassian? Or Perseus?


    Most importantly, Will she be alive?


    She shook her head getting rid of her imagination. No, she is alive and she will be with her soon, no matter what. If she has to risk her life for her daughter, she will do it dly.


    ¡°We are almost there, mother,¡± Cassian¡¯s voice break her trance. She looked up and saw forest getting sparse. She tried to control her breathing as they neared the end of forest. She never thought that she would visit this ce again.


    This ce hold so many terrific memories, dreedful remembrance.


    Cassian noted the silent and terrified look on her mother¡¯s face and sighed.


    ¡°She will be safe, mother,¡± he tried to assured her. But himself was unsure. He had seen his older brother get killed when he was twelve and he was definitely was not ready to see her younger sister dead. Mere though brings sadness in her mind.


    He still missed him. He still missed Raemann.


    ¡°How are you nning get inside,¡± he asked as they reached clear field just below the kingdom. Ignoring all the darkness emitting from the castle standing confidently at top of hill, surrounded by dark forest.


    Forest of death.


    ¡°We can¡¯t sneak in,¡± unsure of how will they get in. They had reached their destination but was oblivious of how to go forward.


    Dark forest was not simple forest, it was filled with vicious and terrific creatures, whom Lucifer called his pets. It was beautiful from outside but held so many dark and dangerous secrets within including dreedful creatures.


    Both of their minds were running wild, seeking for any entry, any opportunity.


    Something snapped inside Kyleigh as she smiled.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡±


    ****


    I followed her.


    Step after another.


    Heels of her pumps colliding with floor with every step she took. My hands in her hand, my eyes insure of what to see, why is she being like she cares?


    I let her drag me wherever she wants to, I have lost right on my myself. I am just a mere puppet.


    I don¡¯t even remember when was thest time Iughed, what was that day? When did I lost myself, when did I be unknown to myself, when did that happen?


    We crossed same hallway, same stairs, same living room. Everything was same but why does it felt so different at the same time. Why did beauty suddenly be so tedious,? so dull.


    I almost crashed into her back as she suddenly stopped in front ofrge doors.


    She didn¡¯t knock, instead entered the room with me behind her. My body bes stiffened seeingpletely different surroundings. Suddenlying to alert phase.


    The room was bit strange, something I¡¯ve never seen. It looked so much like library but at the same time it lookedpletely different from library with crystals balls decorating the room. Dark red drapes hiding the perfect view of outside. Large white desk at one corner with arge crystal ball in center. Walls covered with books. Strange books.


    ¡°Ah¡­ your grace,¡± I jumped startled as a man, old man, appears in front of us out of nowhere. He was wearing a ck cloak, hiding whatever was beneath them, his hairs white, matching his pale skin, and white beard reaching his chest.


    ¡°tar,¡± Aphrodite acknowledged. The man bowed his head in respect as he looked at me with small smile.


    Strange. But at least someone smiled up at me since I¡¯ve been here.


    ¡°This is Sarah,¡± Aphrodite motioned over to me. Something shed in his ck eyes as he again bowed in head.


    ¡°How can I help you, your highness,¡± tar asked.


    ¡°Um.. actually, we are here for some¡­ um¡­ answers,¡±?


    He didn¡¯t scared me like everyone else.


    tar was only person who looked little sane. Maybe he was a monster too but he was too good to be a monster.


    ¡°I bet Sarah would like to spend some time here, maybe she will get answers to all her questions,¡± she said ncing at me.


    Yes I wanted answers!


    But I didn¡¯t wanted Aphrodite to be here.


    I wanted her gone.


    Sensing my eyes on her, Aphrodite said, ¡°okay, so I think Sarah would like to be here for quite sometime, so¡­. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡±


    As soon as she left, tar turned towards me with small gentleman smile on his lips. I wanted to return him smile but my lips were sealed, the more I tried to lift them the more they drop.


    ¡°Have a seat, my grace,¡±


    Grace?


    I don¡¯t like to be called with that title. This title makes me realizse what is happening around me, it makes me realise the position I am in.


    ¡°Sarah¡­.. call me Sarah,¡± I said, moving towards his desk, to take a seat. Arge red colored couch was in front of his desk, inviting me. My legs were worn out from standing.


    ¡°As you please,¡± I heard him saying.


    He walked to me and sit next to my seat facing me. His white beard shining with light that wasing from little gap between the curtains. He was old with wrinkles covering his face, but his smile makes him young.


    ¡°So¡­ what you want to know, Sarah,?¡±


    What do I want to know?


    Where do I start from?


    What should I ask?


    ¡°Everything,¡±


    He sighed, rubbing his beard and soothing it.


    ¡°Okay so you yourself are unsure of what to ask, that¡¯s not a problem. I will tell you everything I know and try to answer all of your questions which will be answerable.¡±


    He stood up and walked towards his desk and picked up a book with red embellishments decorating it.


    ¡°So let me tell you a story, maybe e that will help you to decide what should you ask? Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he smiled warmly and opened the book and opened a particrly page. I couldn¡¯t see what he was written because he was standing feeling feet away from me.


    ¡°Long time ago, very very long time ago, there was a women, who used to live in forest away from any civilization, away from any enlightenment. She lived with her family, her old mother, her old father and two younger siblings. They had their own small hut near theke and a small yard on which they used to grow vegetables and other necessaries.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with me,¡± I asked cutting him off. Why is he telling me all this?


    He sighed.


    ¡°If you want all the answers of your questions. Please bare with me, you¡ªSarah,¡±


    I nodded feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°So where were we, oh yes¡ª, they were happy with whatever they had, they were happy with each other. Everything was perfect but there was one problem. The women was married but was abandoned by her husband because the women was barren. She was infertile, she could never be a mother.¡±


    He nced at me and continued.


    ¡°Even though she was infertile, she never felt embarrassed about that. Her younger siblings were ten years younger than her, she loved them like her own, which she could never had.¡±


    Why should someone feel embarrassed about being infertile?


    Ridiculous.


    But again why he is telling me all this,?


    ¡°They spent their days in the backyard, sowing seeds, growing vegetables, spending time with family, ying inke and doing all the fun things. But nothing can always stay the way it is. One day her mother get sick, and started coughing blood. All of them got scared, they didn¡¯t know what to do. They had no where to go, cause their home was in middle of forest. Her father told her that he was going to take their mother to vige for treatment, which was? forty miles away from their home. She wanted to go with them but looking back at her siblings, she didn¡¯t wanted to leave them alone too. Her parents went away and she stayed back with her siblings. Being twins, her siblings were quite naughty¡ª¡±


    He stopped like he was stopped by something, his face color changed, and his ears quirked up, his eyes widened for few seconds and then he nodded, like he was talking to someone.


    ¡°One night when she was making dinner, and called out for her little brother. After getting no response she called her sister next but still no response. She felt weird because her siblings never unheard her. She ced the dinner on table and went to their room to call them for dinner.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t find them there. She thought they must be ying near theke and went there looking for them, but there was no sign of them. She called their names but didn¡¯t get any response. She got worried. It was unusual for them to go somewhere without telling her. She take her cloak from door and moved towards the forest. It was dark,te at night but she was not going to back down till she found them.¡±


    ¡°As she was going further, she started feeling scared. She stopped as she heard yelling and grunting. And this get her more scared because no one evere to this forest. She his behind the tree and peeked around the corner. She saw three men with their horses and two men setting up the tent. But that¡¯s not what caught her off guard, thing which shaked her was that their stood a man bigger than rest looking at her way. Her eyes widened and she stated running away from there. She didn¡¯t even get the time to take two steps, she was immediately tackled to ground byrge body. She screamed as he looked up. Arge wolf was hovering over her with his bare canines. She didn¡¯t realize what happened but next moment her neck was punctured by his two canines.¡±


    Scared. I was scared. I still don¡¯t know why is he telling me this, but whatever he is telling is making me scared.


    ¡°She fainted. The next day when she opened her eyes she found herself at same spot where she faintedst night but this time it was not dark, the sun was hovering above the sky. Everything seemed same but she felt something different. She felt herself being tied, she tries to move but her body was restricted by something.¡±


    ¡°She felt scared and helpless. Her heart was beating drastically. She looked around herself but didn¡¯t find anything, there was nothing, no one, but she was tied. Her ears shot up as she heard cracking of twig. She looked here and there frantically, and screamed with newly found energy as arge wolfe towards her. It was same one that attacked herst night. She wanted to get away but looking at that wolf made her scared for her life.¡±


    ¡°The wolf neared her and sniffed in the air. And looked down at her. And with a loud bowl he turned into a man. The women was scared, but seeing a man turning into wolf was unbelieving for her.¡±


    ¡°The man unshackled her and dragged her towards the opposite end of forest. Her protests, struggles were in vain. After reaching his camp, the man again tied her. Her mind was upied with the thought of her siblings.¡±


    ¡°The man took her to his pce and kept her captive there. She tried to run away many times but failed miserably. The man woulde to check on her but neverid a finger on her. ¡±


    ¡°She epted her fate there. Never ever she tried to run away. She felt herself falling for him, maybe Stockholm syndrome. The man was already in love with her. He married her after a year. He knew about her infertility, and never mistreated her for that.¡±


    One day her mind again drifted back to her family, she wanted to know what had happened to them. She asked the man to take her there and he agreed. They went there and she saw that her family was still there. She told them all about him. And she asked her siblings where were they that night. They told her they were in cave behind theke.


    Her mother was healthy now and so was her family. The man treated her family like his own. During their stay there, she started observing the behavior of her sister, she was acting weird. She tried to ask her what happened but she refused to tell her anything.


    One day she wake up early and saw her sister going towards theke. She followed her. Her breath hitched as she saw her sister flying. Brown and Greg wings pped behind her as she flies higher.


    She didn¡¯t said anything, but had so many questions. She would follow her sister daily and spend time looking at her, flying.


    One day She decided to ask her. Her sister told her that on that night when they were in cave she saw a women with silver hairs and she give her a leaf to eat, after that she started felling dizzy and when she woke up, her back was covered with small feathers.


    She believed her and didn¡¯t tell anyone about that. Soon the women and man returned to their kingdom


    After reaching their kingdom, they started spending more time with each other. They knew that they will never have children but they didn¡¯t cared as long as they were together.


    On very sunny day, she decided to take a walk to her kingdom¡¯s vige. She spend her time in vige talking to people and spending time in orphanage.


    The man was happy that her wife was happy.


    While returning to castle, the women saw a women kneeling on ground and talking to trees. She felt strange, she went to her and asked her what is she doing. The other women had closed on her body. She said that she had nowhere to go. The queen felt pity and offered her to stay at her kingdom. The women thanked her and give her a leaf. She queen stared at her in bewilderment. The women said it is her offering and if she will eat it she will never get old. The queen didn¡¯t paid any here to her words but ate the leaf.


    The king and queen was enjoying their lives. One day the queen fainted near the garden. The king started feeling worried. The physician told the king that queen was pregnant. The king was stunned with this news. He was happy and shocked.


    The queen thought maybe the leaf that women gave her made her like this. She felt very joyful. Since the king was half human and half wolf, A queen give birth to a son after five months.


    The queen started feeling changes inside her. She felt powerful, strong. She was changing, her ck hairs were turning brown. She observed that she could feel nature.


    As time passed, shee to know that she had some powers within her. She could control the blooming of flowers, shedding of leaves, and she could feel her surroundings change with her mood. It was all happening because of the leaf that she ate.


    But she didn¡¯t reject her powers, she embarrassed them with love nad pride. Her son was growing fast. He didn¡¯t not had any powers like her but he had the power of shape shifting like his father.


    The time passed, days converted into weeks turned into months, and months turned into years. Her son was now twenty seven years old and she was pregnant with other child. But her body didn¡¯t changed with time. She was still wless.


    The leaf. All was happening because of that leaf.


    The king was immortal, several years older than her. And she felt like she was also bing immortal. She gave birth to her second child, a son also. He too was on his father.


    Both brothers were werewolves. In other words, shapeshifters.


    Their father would teach them how to fight. They were strong, well built.


    She was again pregnant with her third child. But this child born after nine months, which took them off guard. After the birth of child, the child didn¡¯t cried. Everyone went worried, the child¡¯s heart beat was constant but eyes were closed.


    They took the child to every physician, every medical consultant but child¡¯s eyes were closed. It had been five months now. But the child¡¯s eyes were still closed. The queen was restless, so was the king.


    Eight months passed in blurred but nothing worked. One day the king was informed that someone wanted to meet him, he agreed and meet the person.


    There was a women standing near castle gates. She gave king a leaf and said give it to your child. King didn¡¯t wanted to believe her but this wasst option. He feed the leaf to child and immediately child¡¯s eye opened.¡±


    ¡°But at same day they were called to another kingdom for a banquet. The queen wanted to reject the invitation but the king insisted. Little did they know they were being deceived. They were held prisoner by the lord there. The lord of that kingdom killed their eldest son. Their other two children were back in home. During the tragic incident, their kingdom was attacked by the lord. They were freed by lord himself after a week. They were shocked that why did he freed them. As they reach their kingdom they didn¡¯t find their any other two children. The king was angry and devastated. Their one son was dead. Their other son was injured but their third child was missing. After looking for two months for their lost child they recieved a dead body of child near the river behind their castle. The believed that the body belonged to their child. Their eight months old child was killed.¡±


    He looked at me.


    ¡°Do you want to know their names,?¡± He asked. I nodded my head.


    ¡°The name of women was Kyleigh, and the name of king was Perseus. Kyleigh¡¯s siblings were Aphrodite and Oya.¡±


    I looked up at him shocked.


    Aphrodite?


    He sighed again.


    ¡°That child was you, Sarah,¡±

 Chapter 30

    Twenty years ago


    Cold breeze blew passed their ears like it was trying to tell them something. The magic rays of glorious and golden sun was shining on them. The beautiful, colorful flowers were dancing with the breeze.


    In the middle of massive garden, Perseus was sitting next to Kendrio, observing his surroundings. He smiled as his eyes moved towards the beautiful patio.


    He still couldn¡¯t believed that he had such a beautiful women by his side as his queen.


    Everything seemed to be perfect.


    He sighed as unsettling feeling dominated his mind, something was not right, he was not able to, quite predict what was wrong.


    ¡°So, Perseus what do you think about my offer?¡± Kendrio asked with a huge grin. Few wrinkles formed on outer corners of his eyes as his grin grew bigger, his curly blonde hairs were resting peacefully on his forehead. And his curious blue eyes looking at Perseus.


    ¡°I think, your offer is quite beneficial but I think my wife wouldn¡¯t appreciate it,¡± Perseus said ncing at Kyleigh. Sensing someone¡¯s gaze on her, Kyleigh looked up and met with Perseus¡¯s green gaze.


    She smiled.


    ¡°Women should remain out of men¡¯s matter. They should be left in dark.¡± Kendrio said noticing the small interaction between the couple.


    Perseus shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Men are nothing without women, my friend. Women shouldn¡¯t be kept in dark, infact they should stand beside their soul mate.¡±


    Kendrio smirked at him.


    ¡°Whatever you say, my friend, but for me, women will always be a weak, pathetic, helpless being. They are only meant for pleasure.¡±


    Perseus couldn¡¯t believe that the man who called himself his friend, wad unable to understand him.


    How can he say these poor things about women?


    ¡°Well whatever, I don¡¯t want to argue with you over some useless shit. I am here for your opinion. So again, Will you ept my offer or not?¡± Kendrio¡¯s offer was terrifying. Perseus didn¡¯t wanted to ept it,? it was the inhumane thing to do.


    Kendrio wanted Perseus to offer him his army so that they could easily vanish human race from the face of the Earth. ording to Kendrio, humanity didn¡¯t deserved to be lived. This world should be ruled by supernatural creatures.


    Perseus sighed.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t understand why you want them vanished, but I can¡¯t let you do this. This is betrayal to God and we can¡¯t destroy his creation.¡±


    Perseus¡¯s voice was unhappy.


    Even no one should destroy God¡¯s creation.


    ¡°Well, it means you¡¯re not going to stand with me,¡± Kendrio growled showing his canines.


    ¡°I am with you, but not on this,¡± Perseus stood up, fearing he might lose his mind and done something which he might regretter.


    Before Perseus could take a step towards his Kyleigh, a blood curling scream bursted into the air. He immediately looked up and froze there to death.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Thereying Nora, Kendrio¡¯s wife, in her own pool of blood. And Kyleigh was crouching next to her with a sharp de embedded in her arm.


    Perseus¡¯s breath hitched, looking at his wife in state of agony. He ran towards her but before he could touch her, a sharp dagger sliced his bicep.


    However the simple weapons doesn¡¯t did any harm, but the de which sliced his arm was made up of silver.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± A voice yelled. Perseus looked over his shoulder. His widened in recognition.


    His second inmand, Keh, was attacking his own people. Perseus couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Several screams could be heard before their surrounding broke into panic. Kendrio had unsheathed his sword as he was trying to fight mening his way.


    Perseus immediately stood to his feet as he pulled out the dagger out of his arm and the next thing he knew, he was sliding the throat of Keh.


    The kingdom was attacked, by whom, they didn¡¯t know.


    Nora¡¯s screams filled the whole situation with dreed as one well¡ª armored man started dragging her by her hairs.


    ¡°Surrender or you will watch her getting her throat sliced!!¡± His voice boomed in the air.


    ¡°Stop! please! no!!¡± Kyleigh cried as another man grabbed her by her neck, tightening his hold.


    Both Perseus and Kendrio turned toward themotion. Perseus¡¯s eyes darkened with rage and furry.


    ¡°Leave her!!¡± Perseus growled.


    ¡°Surrender then!!¡± Man smirked in his direction.


    Perseus lost his temperpletely. On other side Kendrio was trying to pry the men off him.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what had happened a few moments ago. How could they get attacked?


    Whole castle was in chaos, workers running for their lives. Soldiers fighting the men.


    ¡°Leave her!!¡± This time Perseus gritted. His eyes were turning darker shades of green. His wolf was trying to take over but he knew better than to grant him ess as it was very dangerous for Kyleigh.


    Man pulled Kyleigh up by her hairs, making her scream grew louder in agony.


    Perseus¡¯s whole body shook with rage, he closed his eyes and run towards the man andnded on his four paws.


    He has turned into his Grey wolf. With his super speed his jumped on man. Kyleigh elbowed the man and rolled away from them.


    The mannded on ground with loud thud with Perseus¡¯s wolf hovering above him. With one sh, Perseus dig his ws onto the sides of man.


    He tossed the dead body away from him, as he heard another scream of Nora. He abruptly turned his hairy head towards the voice and lunged in air, aiming for the man who was grabbing Nora by her hairs.


    As Perseus was a inch away, the man smirked at him. But before he could think anything, Nora¡¯s body hit the ground with a thump.


    He looked at his ws and see the blood ozzing out of his ws.


    Nora¡¯s blood.


    Everything went silent for him. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had killed Nora. On other side Kendrio growled in pure agony and rage. With one sh he killed the men surrounding him. His heart clenched with pain, with agony.


    ¡°N¡ªNora¡± he called out. But didn¡¯t get any response. He crouched down next to her, holding her lifeless body close to his chest.


    ¡°Noraaa!!!¡± He screamed as loud as he could.


    He never loved her. But the bond which he shared with her was something beyond bliss.


    He know he could never ept but deep down he knew, Nora was his soul mate.


    Perseus looked in shock as Kylieigh screamed.


    Perseus fall onto his knees in shock as Nora¡¯s lifeless body was being cradled by screaming Kendrio.


    The ground beneath them shook, as dark clouds covered the sky within it¡¯s dark and menacing depth. The skies thundered loudly as hard rain fell.


    A loud roar startled them as all looked towards the castle gates.


    Lucifer.


    There stood Lucifer with a dark look on his face. Lightening fell on several men who was trying to attack, burning them. Lucifer¡¯s growled louder as he started taking predatory steps towards Perseus.?


    ¡°L¡ªLucifer¡± Perseus panicked as he backed away from him. But before he could take a step back, his throat tightened by unknown force. A huge st of dark energy stormed off Lucifer, engulfing everything in dark.


    A bright sunny day was now had? metamorphosed into a dark, fearful terrifying night.


    Kyleigh fell onto her knees clutching her heart. She looked up at Lucifer as she struggled to breathe. Her eyes watered as her breathing started be shallow.


    ¡°Nooo!!¡± Raemann shouted.


    He sprinted towards his motherying on floor clutching her heart, but before he could reach her, he flew backward and collided withrge tree. He quickly held his throat as he started to lose oxygen.


    ¡°N¡ªno!¡± Kyleigh choked out.


    Looking at her son in pain, made her heart clench more.


    ¡°ALL OF YOU,!¡± Lucifer growled angrily as his eyes turned deep shades of red, glowing with fury and rage,¡±ALL OF YOU WILL DIE!!¡±


    Kendrio was sitting on ground with Nora¡¯s still bodyying in his arms, his eyes were shedding blood tears, oblivious of what was happening around him.


    Several trees lit up in fire, resulting in burning of whole forest around them.


    Raemann let bloodcurdling scream as his bones starting crack. Like every tissue and fiber of his body was deattaching itself. His arms bent backwards at an weird position. His screams were filled with agony and anguish.


    He let out a pained groan as the sound of bones cracking could be heard.


    ¡°Nooooooo!!!¡± Perseus screamed as Riemann¡¯s body hit the ground.


    Kyleigh didn¡¯t knew what to do or what to feel. Her elder son, Raemann wasying dead on ground with his head tossed to his side.


    ¡°YOU FUCKING TRAITORS!!!¡± Lucifer growled as the skies thundered simultaneously with him.


    ¡°Stop! stop! your highness!!¡± A high pitched voice stopped him. His eyes moved towards the intruder as his nose red with anger.


    tar ran towards Lucifer, holding crystal ball in his hands.


    ¡°T¡ªthey are h¡ªher parents,¡± Lucifer looked up at him dumfounded.


    ¡°Get to the point!¡± Lucifer growled.


    ¡°Y¡ªyour m¡ªmate,¡± tar said lowly, avoiding his gaze.

 Chapter 31

    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v


    I never thought that truth will hurt me that much. My mind was running wild with all thoughts.


    Should I run?


    Should I hide?


    At this moment I didn¡¯t knew what should I do?


    What was I supposed to do?


    It was a lot to take in. All my life, I believed liars. But when I was told the? truth I was simply not ready to ept it. How could I ept it? I was just told that my father was a werewolf and my mother was some type of witch. And I was their child along with two other siblings.


    Like what the hell is going on!


    Just a week ago how perfect my life was. But now, NOW everything was changed, everything was ruined.


    I was a girl with caring friends, affectionate lover, a small apartment covered with happy memories and moments.


    I was a normal girl.


    But now, now I was far more than normal. Being held captive by inhumane creature. Being betrayed by friends. Lost the love of my life. Being told my parents were not my parents. Being told my parents were some supernatural beings.


    How was I supposed to believe that?


    I was unsure which pain was worse, the shock of the truth or the ache, that what I thought was true, was never the truth.


    My body was stiff,? as my heart was beating erratically against my chest. I was there but at the same time I was not. It was like time has stopped.


    Everything was a lie.


    Everyone was a lie.


    Every memory was a lie.


    Every moments was a lie.


    I was a lie.


    I was unsure if my name was even Sarah or not.


    Was I even a human?


    Everything seemed to be a lie.


    But I still had questions a lot of them actually.? Nothing seemed to make sense.


    ¡°How¡­ how is it even possible?¡± I wanted to believe for once but how could I believe when I was being lied constantly.


    ¡°You, my dear, are daughter of king Perseus, the king of Ynda,nd of werewolves. And your mother is his queen .¡±


    He exined, but how¡ªwhy¡ªwhen?


    ¡°If I am their daughter, then why did they left me?¡± It was a reasonable question. I wanted to know.


    No one leaves their children. Then why did they?


    tar looked at me and rubbed his temples and sighed audibly.


    ¡°As I have told earlier, your parents were told that you were dead, but in reality you were not.¡±


    I scoffed mentally.


    ¡°What do you mean, I was dead in one moment and alive at another, how does it even make any sense?¡± I sneered.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t, I know, but you have to believe every word I have said,¡± tar said before he moved towards his desk and take out a crystal ball from the drawer.


    ¡°Here, look at this, and tell me what you see,¡± I looked at him startled.


    He handed me the ball and stood next to me. He rubbed the ball with his hands and suddenly something shed within the ball.


    ¡°Wh¡ªWhat is this?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then I guess you would believe your eyes,¡±


    I looked at ball in utter confusion. What was it supposed to show me, my past or what.


    My answer was answered when a image formed in ball.


    It was like a movie clip or some sort of video.


    Or maybe¡­.. glimpses.


    Glimpses of past.


    There was a small child, maybe around a year old, who was crying. The room seemed to be one from fairy tales, withrge pink curtains drapped down the windows and mint coloured walls confining the whole room.


    Suddenly the door of room burst opened and red armored soldiers entered the room.


    ¡°Our kingdom is attacked, we have to keep the princess safe!¡± The one of them said.


    ¡°Where is prince Cassian?¡± Other one asked.


    ¡°He was supposed to be in his study!¡±


    ¡°No, he is not there!¡±


    ¡°What do you¡ª¡± the first soldier was cut off by a voice.


    ¡°Where is the prince, I wonder,¡± a well¨Carmored man with sword hanging from his waist, entered the room.


    The aura around him screamed power, danger. He had firey red head with green enchanting eyes, with pale white skin. Few other soldiers, which I assumed were on his side, surrounded the group men, who were in the child¡¯s room.


    The child¡¯s cries boomed in whole room, capturing the attention of red haired man.


    ¡°Well, well what do we have here,¡± he grinned as he took slow predatory steps towards the child. As he picked her up in his arms, the red armored soldiers growled but as they tried to step towards the child, the other soldiers grabbed them.


    ¡°Leave her, Draven!¡± One of them growled in fury.


    ¡°Oh god!! Shut these mutts up, they are scaring the little princess,¡± Draven said still looking at child in his arms. The whole room filled with the man¡¯s screams as one of Draven¡¯s man sliced his throat with a silver sword.


    The child was still crying, and the loud noises were making her more afraid. Draven narrowed his eyes looking at the child.


    ¡°Hey, shhh.., I am not doing anything, why are you crying?¡¯? Draven asked, like the child was really going to answer him.


    The child looked up at him and burst into more tears.


    ¡°Goddammit, stop it!!¡± He groaned in frustration.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill her, she is not any of our use,¡± the man who killed the soldier said.


    How can he be so cruel!


    ¡°Shh.. Quiet! I don¡¯t want to hear you saying anything about her! She is not dying, not now not ever,¡± Draven growled.


    ¡°She ising with us!¡± Draven said as he handed the child to the same soldier.


    ¡°And one scratch on her, and watch your daughter die!¡± Draven warned. His voice wasced with threat and promise.


    The man nodded with pale face. And carried the child towards the outside of castle. After reaching the bank of river, the man arched his back andrge pairs of gray wings pped behind him.


    My eyes widened in shock as my breath got caught in my throat.


    What the actual hell!


    As he was ready to fly, a ear piercing scream left his mouth. His wings hit the ground as they deattached from his back. His whole back covered in ck thick liquid.


    The child dropped from his hands. As the child was going to hit the ground, an unknown force caught her in mid air.


    A pair ofrge hands held the crying child in their strong and possessive hold. The child stopped crying, and looked up at the stranger who caught her.


    My breath hitched as I saw the face of the intruder.


    Lucifer. It was Lucifer.


    The whole image vanished in dust.


    That¡­.. that child was me and that¡­ that? man was Lucifer. He saved me. But the question is..,


    From how long does he know me?


    And what is he?


    I felt my knees weaken as I tried to sit on couch but halted in my steps and fall t on my face.


    ¡°Oh my god!! Sarah! You okay?¡± tar¡¯s voice entered my ears but I was far too sane to pay any heed to his words.


    My whole world was shook, dammit, my whole life was a lie. Lucifer knew me since I was a child. And for God¡¯s sake, I am a daughter of werewolf and a women who have some magic power and whatsoever.


    ¡°Sarah!!¡±


    Draven?


    Who was he?


    In fact, who is lucifer?


    What the actual hell is happening with me?


    Am I myself a supernatural being?


    ¡°Breathe, Sarah!! Breathe!!¡±


    Why is this happening to me? Why can¡¯t I be the simple and normal human? Why can¡¯t?


    Everything is messed up, everything is a lie, everyone is a liar. I can¡¯t ¡ªI can¡¯t be supernatural. Is this the? reason why Lucifer wanted me? Is this the only reason he is so adamant to break me??


    A cold pair of hands cradled my face between them. I couldn¡¯t tell who were they belonged to as my vision was blurred. Someone was doing something with my temple, as I felt my breathing getting normal.


    A thumb caressed my cheek as my eyes slowly opened. My eyes locked with his cold blue one as fear enveloped inside me.


    I immediately panicked as I scrambled away from him.


    ¡°Stop!¡± He said with a mixture of irritation and frustation. I stood up in the corner of the room as I looked up at him in fear.


    ¡°¡­ stay away f¡­ from me,¡±


    ¡°I said stop,!!¡± His voice boomed in whole room making my heart race with the speed of light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Please!¡± I breathed heavily as Lucifer enclosed the space between us. I swallowed down as I looked up at him, hovering over my small frame. My hands instinctively raised in front of my face as he raised his hand.


    ¡°I want you to calm down,¡± I felt him removing my hands from my face as he caress my cheek with another one. He tilted his head as he stared at my eyes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t know what was I supposed to do. My eyes unintentionally looked into his orbs. His eyes were not red, they were icy blue which I could easily misunderstood for ocean and I was going to drown in that same ocean. I didn¡¯t know what was different about his eyes. They always seemed to captivate me.


    The only thing his eyes represented was pure evilness, utter inquiry.


    His blue eyes had more darkness than any brown eyes I had ever seen. And somewhere deep down I knew that this darkness will swept me away, far away from the light of my hopes.


    It was like my body was obeying his everymand as my body started to melt into his arms. His hands circled around me, making me breathed in deeply. His fingers found their way in my hairs as I felt him messaging my scalp.


    Mathew used to massage me like th¡ª


    Mathew!


    Sudden thought of Matthew brought pain in my chest, I could feel my chest burning with guilt.


    And here you¡¯re hugging his murderer.


    It was true. I was seekingfort from him! From a murderer!


    It was like my hands had their own mind, they impulsively tried to pushed him away. But he didn¡¯t even budge from his spot, instead he tighten his hold around me.


    Murderer!


    Monster!


    Cruel!


    I pushed him again with renewed energy. But a threatening growl resonated from his chest. But that didn¡¯t stopped me, I felt a sudden wave of rage hit me as I tried to free myself.


    ¡°Let me go!!¡± I gritted, but he wasn¡¯t affected.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± He again growled as his eyes started fluttering between red and blue.


    He was angry.


    So was I.


    ¡°Let me go! You monster!!¡± I yelled at him with all my might as I tried to pry him off me.


    He loosened his hold only to choke me. My eyes popped out of my sockets as he put more pressure on my windpipe.


    ¡°STOP FUCKING SHOUTING!!¡± He growled in my face. I was both scared and angry but I thought that maybe my anger was more than my fear because now his growling was not doing anything to me.


    If he wanted to choke me, he could, I literally have nothing left to live for. He had already siezed everything from me.


    My happiness.


    My dignity


    My love.


    My everything.


    What does he want now? My life?


    He can have that too, I don¡¯t give a damn about it anyway! I was just a mere doll for him, with whom he could y whatever the way he seems fit. The shine in my life was slowly fading away with his darkness. He wanted to embrace me in his darkness. And so badly I wanted to fall, fall into his darkness, so that I could never be here to feel more pain.


    I started drifting into darkness, my vision blurred, that¡¯s what I wanted, right? Yes, that¡¯s what I wanted from start. To be free, free from his wickedness, from his clutches


    I can die now, I can finally reunite with my Mathew.


    ¡°Not so soon!!¡± He roasted like a wild beast and mmed me against the wall. My spine aches with the impact. His hold loosened on my neck and involuntarily I gasped for air. But before I could breathed in, he pushed his lips against mine in a brutal kiss.


    Time stopped in a collision of senses when his lips met mine.? My heart skipped a beat as I gasped for air. My lungs were burning withck of air. I was trembling uncontrobly, from fear or anger. I didn¡¯t knew.


    His hold was way better than his hold on my lips.


    My knees gave in but his huge arm wrapped around my waist and kept me in ce. His tongue scrapped the roof my mouth as he deepened the kiss.


    My skin tingle as his fingers moved and explored the curves of my body, leaving me breathless. My mind was corrupted by him as he was corrupting my lips. I felt disgusted, degraded.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine! You were always mine! Since the day Iid my eyes on you!¡± He growled near my mouth.


    ¡°¡­.. y.. you are a monster! And I¡¯ll never let you im me!¡± I snarled angrily. He was not least happy with my answer as he again mmed me against the wall.


    Augh escaped my lips in mocking way.


    ¡°What, are you going to do, choke me again, huh! Or better, why don¡¯t you just kill me like you killed him!¡± My voice raised with every word. I suddenly didn¡¯t care if he would be angry or not. Nothing mattered at this moment.


    He smirked as he looked his hold and pushed me away. My knees shook as I hardlynded against the floor.


    ¡°I have something better for you, and,¡± he kneeled down to my level and Yank me towards him by grabbing a handful of my hairs, ¡°you, my love, are going to love that,¡±


    Love that?


    Why his mocking is telling me, I¡¯ll most definitely hate that with the depth of my heart?


    ¡°W.. hat you mean?¡± Before I could stop myself, words escaped my lips.


    ¡°We are getting married, tomorrow,¡±

 Chapter 32

    My mind stopped working as he said those words. These four words held so much shock and disbelief. I tried to sink in his words but my mind was not working anymore. Marry? Like wedding? Our wedding?


    Why the hell does he wanted to marry me? Was this his another way to break me? Or was he trying to conquer me?


    Isn¡¯t breaking me wasn¡¯t enough for him that he decided to break my soul and dignity too. How could I marry him? How in the hell could I ever? thought of marrying him?


    ¡°No! Never!!¡± I screamed as I tried to scrambled away from him. I wanted to get away from him as far as possible. A threatening growl reverberated from his chest as he extended his arm and pulled me towards him, making me wince in pain.


    ¡°That was not a request! We are getting married whether you like it or not!¡± He nearly growled in my face. How can he expect me to marry him when he had broke me beyond repair?


    Marriage is the beginning¡ªthe beginning of the family. Marriage is protruded by love and care and is a life-longmitment. And I will never evermit my life to this monster.


    I was angry. I was not going to marry him. Not now! Not ever!! My brain refused to think anything, only his words were running in my mind. Marriage, wedding!


    Anger get the best of me as my hand collided with his face. His face didn¡¯t even moved an inch, instead my hand started stinging with pain. My eyes widened with fear as I thought what had I done. I backed away from him as his eyes looked up at me with so much rage and anger.?


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m s¡­ sor¡ª¡± my words remained in my throat as he grabbed me by my hairs and pulled me up. A scream left my throat as he dragged me by my hairs and walked out of the room.


    ¡°I did¡ª I didn¡¯t mean¡­.. Ahhhh¡­..¡± I screamed loudly as he mmed me against the wall of the hallway and gripped my throat in tight hold. By now I was panicking. My eyes were watering with pain and my whole body was throbbing with the impact.


    ¡°One more fucking word and you are fucked!¡± He growled in my face and leaned down and circled his huge arms around my knees and hoisted me on his shoulder. Whole hallway turned upside down as blood rushed in my brain making me dizzy. I tried to wiggle but nothing worked.


    I screamed and cried despite his warnings but he didn¡¯t even paid any heed to my cries. My heart was thumping loudly in my chest making my breath uneven. I feared him, I feared the consequences, I feared his anger. I was clearly and utterly scared.


    He kicked opened the door with his foot and my eyes widened in recognition, this was his room, his dark hell. Sight of his room was enough for making me more panicked.


    ¡°Leave me!!!!!¡± I screamed until my voice be hoarse. He loosened his hold and threw me on bed making me bounce. I scrambled away from him as soon as he backed away. My eyes were trying not to look up at him but I did. His eyes were glowing red with fierceness and madness. The veins of his arms were protruding like roots of tree. His veins were ck, making me shiver more.


    Everything about him screamed danger. His eyes were already making me fear for my life and his ck veins were like cherry on top.


    I backed away as he moved.


    ¡°Wa¡ªwait I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to..¡± I cried out, fearing his next move. My throat was already sore by all his choking and my scalp was already burning with intense amount of pain that he made me go through. No words could describe the amount of fear I was feeling.


    ¡°Please!!¡± I almost begged. My voice was shaking with immense amount of fear. His presence was intimidating and dangerous.


    ¡°I am not a human, I never was. So why are you expecting me to act like one!¡± His voice resonated in whole room. I knew that very well that he was not a human. I wanted him to kill me right? Then why? Why am I fearing?


    Something snapped in him as he closed his eyes and clenched his hands, like he was trying to control himself. After what felt like hours, he opend his eyes. His eyes flickered between his original color as his ck veins vanished.


    His blue eyes red down at me, his eyes held so much anger still. His blue eyes were more darker than brown one I¡¯ve ever seen. I gulped as he smirked.


    ¡°Take a bath and go to sleep!¡± He said and vanished into things air.


    What did just happened?


    He forgave me for hitting him?


    Like, really?


    I remaind glued to my spot, waiting for him toe back and start choking me again but nothing, nothing happened. He didn¡¯te back. I quickly get up and ran to bathroom and closed the door behind me.


    I washed away my tears. Maybe he has forgave me. I was too shocked to register what had happened few minutes ago. After taking few deep breaths and making sure he was noting back, I brushed my teeth and jumped in shower. After taking a thirty minutes long bath, I walked out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe and walked in the closet.


    I shuffled through closet as I tried to find something to wear, but didn¡¯t find anything. I sighed as I take out his shirt and boxers and changed into them. I walked out of the closet and get under the sheets. Thinking about all the events that has taken ce in recent days. Sinking in all the information that has been told to me.


    My eyes watered with all the memories but there was nothing left in my hands. Fate has decided to y cruel game with me and I was a mere pawn in the game. My eyes closed automatically as my body felt exhausted and tired. It didn¡¯t take anymore time for me to drift into darkness.


    Third person¡¯s p. o. v


    As morning came, the golden sun covered the whole dark sky with its rays of sunshine, converting it into bright blue sky. The trees around castle danced with breeze asrge grand garden filled with colorful flowers, blossomed in happiness.?


    Sarah groaned as rays of sunshine hit her face. She tried to pull the sheets on her face but her eyes shot opened as someone snatched the duvet off her. She quickly get up and red at the person.


    ¡°Rise and shine!!¡± Angie chirped like a bird as she jumped up and down in excitement. Sarah frowned at her as she get up from bed and opened her mouth to ask her that what she was doing here but closed as his words resonated in her ears.


    ¡®We are getting married tomorrow!¡¯


    Sarah gulped as she looked around the room. Today was her ughter day. Today she was going to let him ughter her soul. Sarah didnt said anything to her and ignored herpletely. Angie looked at her with hurt filled eyes as Sarah sighed and walked to bathroom and mmed the door shut. She rested her back against the door and sighed as he tried hard not to go back and apologize to Angie.


    After taking few deep breaths, she calmed her senses and stood in front of mirror. Her eyes scanned herself in the reflection. Her once bright eyes were nowpletely dull, her once glowing and healthy skin was now pale with dark bags under her eyes. She brushed her teeth and cascaded her clothes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She walked leisurely to the shower. As she stepped into the shower, her toes flinched as they touched the cold ceramic floor. Her mind was in shreds¡ªshe could never get the image of Matthewying in pool of his blood, out of her mind. She turned the dial, cold and metallic, releasing thousands of lukewarm drops, darkening her hairs and trickled down her back. Her eyes fell closed over and over, each time showing her the images like photographs. Steam filled the room. She bathed her skin lightly, taking careful notice not to touch the bruises that scattered her body.


    After taking a thirty minutes long shower, she wrapped her hairs in towel and put on a bathrobe and walked towards the door.


    Sarah frowned as she saw Angie still waiting for her in the room. Sarah didn¡¯t said anything and walked away towards the closet. Angie barged in after her and pulled her towards the back of closet. Angie pulled out undergarments from drawer and handed them to Sarah.


    ¡°Wear them, your dress will be here shortly,¡± Angie smiled and walked out of closet, giving her a little privacy. Sarah looked at garments with disbelief.


    ¡®Where were they when I was trying to find them yesterday¡¯


    She thought but shrugged away the thought. She removed the robe and put on ckcey panties and same matching brassiere. She again put on robe and walked out of closet.


    ¡°Come on, hurry up! We are gettingte!¡± Angie said as she pulled Sarah towards the mirror. She pushed her down on seat and started ying with her face, applying god knows what. Sarah was deep in her thoughts, thinking about all the events that had happened and thinking of all the possibilities of what would happen next. Her mind was in chaos, battling with thousands of thoughts that were roaming in her mind.


    Sarah looked up as Angie¡¯s hands stopped doing what they were doing and looked up to find Angie pulling her hairs back and security them with bobby pins. Sarah didn¡¯t looked up at mirror, didn¡¯t wanted to see her reflection. She knew if she would look in the mirror, she would definitely broke out in teras and this wasst thing she wanted to do in front of Angie. She didn¡¯t wanted to seem weak and fragile.


    Angie pulled her up and dragged her towards the sofa. Sarah didn¡¯t protest, she knew that protesting was not going to do anything. In this little time that she had spend here, she had already knew Lucifer so well, she knew that if he wanted anything if he would get that at any price. And now he wanted to marry her and nothing could stop him from doing so.


    Sarah jumped as Angie handed her the dress. Sarah frowned in confusion as she stared at the dressying in her hands.


    ¡®ck?¡¯


    ¡®Who wears ck in a wedding?¡¯


    ¡®Maybe for your funeral¡¯ her subconsciousness mocked.


    She thought but didn¡¯t said anything. And moved to closet and changed into the dress and the heels, that Angie passed her. The dress felt soft and smooth against her body, making her feel lightweight. Angie looked up as the door of closet opened and gasped. Her mouth flung opened as she stared at the girl standing in front of her.


    ¡°Wow¡­ You¡­ you are looking magnificent,¡± Angie whispered in awe. Her eyes were admiring her every inch, praising her beauty. On sensing Sarah¡¯s uneasiness, she diverted her eyes and pulled her towards the mirror, making her look at the mirror.


    She almost tripped on her heels as she looked up at herself.


    The dress was beautiful with V neckline, starting from her cleavage and ending at her navel, showing her smooth skin. The dress waspletely made up ofce and with flowy bottom. The bodice of dress was made up ofcey flowers adding vor to the beauty of the dress. The long slit ending at her thigh was showing her smooth leg. Her eyes moved up as she looked at her face, her face was looking alluring, with nude eyeshadows covering her eyes and dark red painted lips. Her hairs were twisted in beautiful bun, making few stands falling on her face.


    Angie ced a beautiful crystal made tiara on her head and attached it with a ck veil. Sarah blinked her eyes as she tried to blink her tears away. Wedding!! Marriage!!


    ?


    ?


    ?


    ?


    She wanted to marry, she wanted a family, she wanted her little love life but not with Lucifer, she wanted everything with Matthew, with the love of her life. But now her beautiful love life was converted into nightmare.


    Her heart clenched with uneasiness, as she tried to take deep breath but nothing worked. A single lone tear dance down her face and this was the clue for others to follow. Her fist clenched around her chest as she tried to control her sobs.


    ¡°Her do y¡ª why are crying!!¡± Angie panicked as she saw the girl breaking down.


    ¡°Matthew,¡± she whispered between her cries. Her voice was painful and shattered. Angie¡¯s heart clenched as she saw her breaking down. Sarah wanted to let it all out but no one was there to hear her. She was in state of


    d


    ilemma. Angie rushed towards her and made her sit on the stool.


    ¡°Shh¡­ don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s going to be alright,¡±


    Nothing was going to be alright but at this moment she really wantedfort. She wanted someone to tell her that everything was going to be alright even though she knew it wasn¡¯t. Angie¡¯s hands rubbed her back inforting way making Sarah lean in against her. After calming herself down, she wiped the tears with back of her hand, ruining the eyeshadows.


    After few minutes, Angie retouched her makeup and again secured her hairs. This time Sarah had stopped crying. This time she didn¡¯t looked at mirror.


    ¡°You are looking the world¡¯s most beautiful bride I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Angie whispered as she straightened her veil.


    ¡®Bride who is ready to get her soul ughter¡¯ Sarah scoffed inwardly.


    A knock resonated on door making both women turned towards the door. Angie walked to door and opened it. A figure entered the door.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s rea¡ª¡± Falcon halted in his steps as his eyesnded on exquisite beauty standing in front of him. His words got stuck in his throat as he tried to pry his eyes off her but couldn¡¯t do so. She was looking like a goddess.


    His eyes trailed down her body as he tried to thought that what he should say or better yet what he should do. Angie coughed sensing Falcon¡¯s hawk like eyes raising Sarah.


    ¡°I_umm¡ªyeah¡ª I_¡± he cleared his throat and again tried to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s t¡ªtime,¡± he finally said making Sarah sigh. Angie smiled at him and nodded her head.


    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah we¡¯ll be there in¡ª¡± she said but cut off by Falcon.


    ¡°I¡¯m walking here to destination,¡± he said making Angie narrow her brows.


    ¡°What? But¡ª¡±


    Falcon rolled his eyes and said,¡±Lucifer wanted me to walk her there,¡±


    Angie sighed as she shrugged her shoulders and left the room, leaving Sarah and Falcon alone. Sarah turned her back towards him before he could say something. The air of easiness, that were present two weeks earlier, was now had converted into the awkwardness. Falcon¡¯s chest tightened as he saw Sarah maintaining her distance from him.


    ¡°I am¡ª,¡±Falcon tried to say but shut his mouth as Sarah raised her hand.


    ¡°I told you I have forgave you, Falcon. It was never your fault, it was mine. I expected more from you because I was willing to do so much for you. All I wanted was the effort that I gave. But guess what, sometimes we create our own heartbreaks by expectations,¡± her voice shattered at the end. She knew if she would say one more word she would end up in tears of her heartbreak.


    Falcon stood there, processing her words and thinking her every word. He knew he had betrayed her, he knew he had disappointed her. But what he could do at that time, nothing was in his hands. He himself was puppet of Lucifer¡¯s strings, and still is. He gulped as his heart pained listening to her words.


    ¡°Come, Fally!!¡± Alexa yelled from outside the room.


    Sarah blinked away her tears and walked towards the door but stopped when Falcon grabbed her arm and jerked her towards him. A gasp escaped her lips as Falcon circle his arms around her waist. Before she could think anything, Falcon gently kissed her forehead, letting his lips linger there for a moment.


    ¡°I will always love you,¡± he whispered. Sarah¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Before she could push him away, he pulled away and walked out of the room. She stood there, glued to floor. She didn¡¯t knew what did he mean by saying that. She walked out of the room and found Alexa and Falcon standing just outside. Alexa was wearing yellow frock and was holding a basket full of red roses.


    ?


    ?


    ¡°You are looking pretty, Sarah!¡± Alexa squealed making Sarah smile. Falcon¡¯s eyes were glued on Sarah¡¯s face the whole time. His jaw was clenching and unclenching, he was angry at himself, he knew he has fucked up really bad but now there was no turning back, no forgiveness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Falcon said breaking the awkward silence. Sarah didn¡¯t said anything and started walking. Falcon sighed and followed behind her.


    ¡°I want to be like you when I grow up!¡± Alexa said in excitement, pping her hands.


    ¡°No, sweetheart. You wouldn¡¯t want to be like me when you grow up¡± Sarah said looking at Falcon. Falcon tensed behind her.


    Alexa and Sarah kept talking as they descended down the stairs, with Falcon following behind them. As they reached door, Falcon stopped her.


    ¡°Ceremony is taking ce in the garden,¡± Sarah nodded and turned towards him. Falcon grabbed her hand and wrapped it around his arm. Sarah looked at him in bewilderment. They walked towards therge wooden doors and stopped.


    ¡°Alexa, sweety, you go first. Sarah and me will follow behind.¡± Falcon said smoothly as Alexa nodded and walked out of the doors.


    Falcon turned towards Sarah and looked down at her. She was still looking tiny aspared to him even though she was wearing high heels. He ced his hand on her cheek and leaned in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate me for this,¡± Falcon whispered. Sarah looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Wh¡ª¡±


    Her eyes widened as Falcon¡¯s lips touched hers. She was too shocked to process his actions as he gently moved his lips against her devouring her mouth. Her hands automatically moved towards his arms as she tried to break free. With onest peck, Falcon pulled away and walked towards the door. Sarah was too shocked and confused, her eyes were trying not to shed tears.


    Her vision blurred with immense lights as they walked towards the grand garden. Loud cheers and ps entered her ears as her lips quiver with cold breeze. When she decided to looked up, her eyes roamed around therge beautifully decorated garden. Beautiful pink and white flowers were decorating the beautiful garden. But fear kicked her senses as her eyes fell on devil disguised with beauty. There stood Lucifer wearing ck suit without any tie, leaving upper two buttons open.


    Her hands tightened around Falcon¡¯s arm, gulping hard. As they reach Lucifer, Falcon pried her hands from his arm and ced her hand in Lucifer¡¯s. Lucifer tightened his hold in her hand as he pulled her towards him.


    Lucifer¡¯s eyes flickered between red and blue as he stared down at her. She immediately looked down afraid that he might harm her. She looked up as she heard someone chanting something in foreignnguage.


    tar was standing beside them chanting few spells and words in ancientnguage. Sarah was sweating profusely. Her breathing was abnormal. She didn¡¯t even look up, didn¡¯t bother to look around.


    ¡°tin apod¨¦chesai os gyna¨ªka sou, vas¨ªlissa, s? ntrof¨® sou?¡± tar said.


    ¡°d¨¦chomai¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice entered her ears as her ears shot up. She couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying.


    ¡°ton pa¨ªrneis os s? zyg¨® sou, vasili¨¢ sou, s? ntrof¨® sou?¡± tar said.


    ¡°esy?¡± tar said again trying to gain her attention. Lucifer tightened his hold on her hand as she looked up at him.


    ¡°Do you ept him as your husband, your king, your mate?¡± tar asked her in her nativenguage. Sarah looked up at him with painful expression. Her heart was beating loudly, she didn¡¯t wanted to marry him but she knew she had no choice left. But again she knew she had nothing left to fear, nothing left to lose.


    Lucifer squeezed her hand in warning as his eyes flickered red.


    She closed her eyes and sighed.


    ¡®This is it¡¯


    And she said what came into her mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡±

 Chapter 33

    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v


    I said, what I wanted to say for a long time. I said what my heart desired, what my soul wished. Thought of marrying other man than Matthew, never sit well with me.


    My scalp burned as Lucifer pulled me by my hairs. All the courage that I had few moments ago turned into vulnerability. My heart started racing in my chest.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± He seethed his teeth in anger. Why did he had to get so angry? I just told tar whether I take Lucifer as my husband or not, and my answer was a clear no.


    The air around us suddenly became difficult to breath in as the surrounding get cold. He was angry and I didn¡¯t cared, not at all.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± I screamed at him, his jaw clenched, making a wave of fear rushed through my body. My scalp was burning from the grip he had on my hairs.? I was feeling ustrophobic in the little space between us. I tried to remain sane but my mind was already on verge of crying.


    ¡°Ask her again!¡± He growled at? shaking tar. tar looked down at his book before chanting same words. He was clearly scared? from his anger, that was directed towards me.


    ¡°Do y-you take him as your h-hus¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    I left stunned as my eyes widened in shock, not because of the words, but because these words didn¡¯te out of my mouth.


    I didn¡¯t said that.


    I looked frantically around the aisle only to see a very familiar face, but? didn¡¯t even remembered when and where I had seen that face.


    I screamed as Lucifer held my throat with his other hand as something pierced through the back of my neck. A ferocious growl resonated from his chest as he snarled angrily at me showing his sharp as knife fangs. I tried to gulped down the lump of saliva that recently formed because of fear.


    ¡°Leave her, you monster!¡± Said the same person, who was knowingly unknown to me. Instead of answering her, Lucifer leaned down and looked at me with his red, fiery, rage filled orbs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wanted to do this but you left me no choice.¡± He gritted? with venomcing his voice.


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by saying that. But before I could thought anything, he leaned and tilted my neck by pulling my hair harshly.


    Everything happened in blur as extreme amount of pain ripped through my neck making me scream in agony. It was like thousands of hot needles were piercings through my body, making my insides burn as I felt something warm flowing in my body. A pleasurable moan reverberated from his chest as he tilted my head back for better ess. I heard the screams andmotion but my strength to look was wearing away.


    ¡°Noooooooooooo!¡±? A muffled voice rang in my ears but my senses were loosing slowly and painfully. My mind had stopped processing long ago.


    His fangs digged deeper as a blood cuddling scream left my throat, I shuddered in his arms as he drew deep, gulping mouthful after mouthful, revealing his true cruel nature. I was feeling like he was not just gulping my blood but he was gulping my life out of me.?


    My struggles lessened as I felt myself growing limp as his arms held my body closer to his. He drank and drank, sucking at my neck ferociously. Something trailed down my chest as the floor swayed beneath me. Thest thing I saw before the darkness consumed mepletely was his red eyes and lips covered with blood.


    My blood.


    Third person¡¯s p. o. v


    Lucifer picked her unconscious body in his arms effortlessly, as thick drops of blood dropped on ground beneath them. His eyes dted as he looked at her, controlling the urge to suck her dry. Her once skillfully styled hairs were now a mess as her veil was long dropped from her head with her tiara. His mouth was coated with her thick red blood as he licked his lips in hunger.


    This sudden feeling was unknown to him as his eyes scanned her tear stained face. He was the one who was known for his control over his senses, but being close to her, and not losing his damn mind, was something he was struggling with. He wanted her in worst possible ways, that it makes his entire body shook in pleasure.


    ¡°Wh¡ªwhat did-¡± Kyleigh was unable toplete her sentence as her eyes blurred with unshed tears. Her eyes were staring at the girl who was caged in his arms, in arms of Lucifer. She didn¡¯t understood what should she feel, whether she should be angry or she should be disappointed. Her whole world slides beneath her feet as she lost the strength in her knees, and fall on the beautifully decorated ground.


    The flowers around them suddenly dried out as a blood cuddling scream left Kyleigh¡¯s mouth. Lucifer stood in middle of aisle holding Sarah in his arms as he took threatening steps towards Kyleigh.


    ¡°Seize them!¡± He ordered as suddenly four huge muscr guards starting moving towards Kyleigh and Cassian. As they neared her, an unknown invisible barrier stopped them as they all went flying backward.


    ¡°YOU MARKED HER!¡± Kyleigh growled with a angry snarl on her face. Her eyes glowed violet as she clenched her hands and strode towards Lucifer. As she reached few inches closer to Lucifer, she started to feel her chest tightened as she grabbed at the air, Cassian quickly ran to her side.


    ¡°Mother!¡± He shouted as he held her in his arms, ¡°Stop this!¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve had killed you when I had the chance.¡± Lucifer said as he narrowed his eyes on duo. His eyes were no longer red but fury was still there, making him looked more deadly. Kyleigh¡¯s eyes rolled back as her body went limp in Cassian¡¯s arms.


    Falcon stood there, wide eyes as he tried to sink in what had happened. He had never seen Kyleigh but the simrities, which anyone could easily see between Sarah and her, was obvious. Same chestnut head, same chocty orbs. His blood went cold as he saw crazed look on Lucifer¡¯s face. He gulped as he fisted his hands.


    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. Lucifer wasn¡¯t supposed to mark Sarah, at least not yet. The horrific image of Sarah crying in agony was imprinted in his mind.


    He looked up as a violent scream resonated in air.


    Cassian fall on the ground, gasping for air. His eyes bulged out of his sockets as his lungs started constricting.


    ¡°M-my lord, you wouldn¡¯t like to repeat same thing, you did years ago,¡± tar¡¯s shivering voice fell in Lucifer¡¯s ears as he snarled at him. Cassian immediately breathed heavily as air enters his lungs. His body stiffened as looked up at Lucifer, but before he could moved to attack him, his eyes rolled back and he fell on the ground with a loud thud.


    ¡°Falcon!¡± He shouted as Falcon sprinted over to him and kneeled on ground with head bowing down.


    ¡°Take them to dungeons!¡± He growled as Falcon immediately nodded and obeyed his order. Falcon carefully picked Kyleigh and ordered Michael to take Cassian, and moved towards the back of castle.


    Lucifer didn¡¯t waited as he swiftly walked away towards the castle. His long and authoritive strides indulged fear in every single soul present around him.


    His kicked opened the door of his chamber as heid Sarah on the bed. He stood to his full height and looked at small, fragile girlying on his bed. His jaw tensed as he thought about the words that she said to him.


    ¡®I hate you!¡¯


    Her words echoed in his head as he fisted his hands and took few deep breaths in order to control himself. He knew very well that if he didn¡¯t control his anger, he will end up doing something which wouldn¡¯t be very beneficial to him.


    He gulped hard as his eyes trailed down her body, looking at her blood covered neck. He felt his pupil dting as his fangs sharpened with hunger for blood, for her blood.


    She was beautiful, but for him, she was looking divine,ying in his bed, bearing his mark, covered with blood wearing a bride¡¯s dress. He liked her like this, vulnerable,pletely at his mercy.


    He didn¡¯t wanted to mark her like this, he wanted to follow the tradition his ancestors had been following. But nothing worked ording to his n. But he was notining, at least it was in his benefit. She was supposed to get marked by him, didn¡¯t mattered if it was now or in future.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She was his.


    His throat tightened as he felt himself closing the distance and hovering over her. His icy blue eyes grazed over her face until they fell on her neck again.


    He closed his eyes as his lips met the mark on her neck. A groan left his throat as he hungrily licked her neck. His hands fell against her chest, stroking over her ample bosom. He felt himself losing control as he roughly squeezed one of herce covered breasts.


    ¡®My king, there is a letter for you.¡¯ tar¡¯s voice entered his head as his eyes snapped opened.


    ¡®Burn it.¡¯ he replied through mind link as he continued his assault.


    ¡®It¡¯s from your father, My Lord.¡¯


    Lucifer groaned in anonnyance? as he stood up and looked at her face.


    ¡°You will pay the price of saying no.¡± He gritted as he vanished in thin air.


    &&&


    Kyleigh groaned as she tried to opened her eyes. Her hands moved towards her sore throat as he she rubbed there.


    ¡°Safina,¡± she whispered as her eyes shot opened. Her eyes scanned her surroundings as every single event shed through her eyes.


    ¡°Oh my god! H-he marked her!¡± She breathed out as she tried to control her tears at bay.


    Another voice entered her ears as she looked up.


    ¡°Cassian!!¡± She shouted as she saw her sonying on the ground of cell, opposite to hers. Cassian groaned as he tried to sit up. Kyleigh called for him again as his sensese back to him.


    ¡°Mother,¡± he whispered as he felt his throat paining. He lifted himself up and rested his back against the wall. His eyes met her mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you okay? What did he do to you?,¡± said angrily as her eyes scanned his body looking for any injury.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember,¡± he whispered as his head started throbbing in pain. Kyleigh tried to say something but stopped mid sentence as she felt her surrounding be cold and suffocated. Her eyes scanned the area but to her dismay she didn¡¯t find anyone or anything. She gulped as she realised the position she was in. She felt so disappointed that she couldn¡¯t be able to save her daughter, in fact she had put her son¡¯s life in danger.


    She was still in shock that he had marked her, and she wasn¡¯t able to do a thing to stop him.


    She jumped as she looked up to find very familiar red eyes staring back at her. She had seen those many time, in her nightmares. These red eyes were the reason her eldest son was not with her. These eyes were the reason her daughter was not with her.


    ¡°I guess asking ¡®What are you doing here¡¯, would be impractical,¡± Lucifer stepped towards the cell where Kyleigh was shivering in fear and smiled a taunting smile.


    ¡°Asking ¡®How did you get in¡¯, would be useless,¡± he turned around as his loud footsteps echoed in silent dungeon.


    ¡°Wh.. what are you doing?¡± She panicked as Lucifer entered the cell where Cassian was kept.


    ¡°What does it look like?¡± He mused as he gripped the metal bar and snapped it in two pieces. Kyleigh was not stunned, she was well acquainted with his powers, strength and especially his anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t harm him, please!¡± She screamed as Lucifer extended his ws.


    ¡°See, here¡¯s the thing I hate about you witches, you scream without any reason,¡± he chuckled. Waves of fear and anger invaded her senses as she growled in anger. She closed her eyes as deep frowned decorated her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your voodoo shit won¡¯t work¡± he said without looking at her. Cassian was growling in pain as his mind was not registering what was happening around him.


    ¡°Please! Don¡¯t ¡ª¡± Kyleigh¡¯s words converted into scream as Lucifer grabbed Cassian by his cor and mmed him against the wall. Loud groans of agony escaped Cassian¡¯s lips, his body screaming in pain.


    Kyleigh tried to use her whatever magic could use to break free, but nothing was working in these four walls of dungeon. She was absolutely? powerless.


    ¡°Leave us¡­ My lord, please!!¡± She pleaded as her eyes shed tears of helplessness. He kneeled down in front of Cassian and palmed his chest.


    ¡°Now, why would I do that?¡± Lucifer raised a curious brow. Kyleigh looked at him startled.


    Lucifer swung his arm as his ws digged deeper in Cassian¡¯s chest and blood started oozing out of his body, making him scream in agony.


    Her screams and pleas were unheard as he tortured her son in front of her. Lucifer was known for his cruelness and he was doing the perfect thing to maintain his same vicious and cruel nature.


    ¡°How will she feel, when she wille to know that you killed her brother?¡± Lucifer stopped as he retracted his hand and stood to his full height, looking at her with a smile on his face.


    ¡°And what makes you think I care about her feelings?¡± He raised his dark brow in amusement.


    ¡°But you know what, I shouldn¡¯t kill your fucking pathetic son, not yet¡± Kyleigh looked at him as she feared for worst.


    ¡°I have some better ns¡±

 Chapter 34

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡¯ Kyleigh asked startled as Lucifer abruptly let go of Cassian, making him groaning in pain.


    Lucifer thew his head back withughter, sending scary vibes to Kyleigh. He pushed Cassian out of the way and looked at Kyleigh with angry amd taunting eyes. The look in Lucifer¡¯s crazed eyes made Kyleigh skipped several heart beats.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Trust me, by the time I¡¯ll be done with your son, he will be screaming for mercy,¡± Lucifer said menacingly.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Lucifer smirked catching her attention again,¡±¡­ You should be worrying? about your? daughter¡­.¡±


    Kyleigh didn¡¯t knew what to said as she felt heart clenched with sudden thought. Without wasting further minutes in there, Lucifer stormed out of there.


    &&&


    She tightened her eyes as she tried to opened them. She groaned and tried to sit up but everything seemed so difficult for her body. Her whole body was aching with pain but nothing waspared to the pain that her heart was going through.


    Her hands flew towards her neck as she rubbed there. She hissed as she digged her finger deeper. Her mind was trying to collect the fragments of event and converting them into a memory.


    The door opened disturbing her thoughts, as she looked up at the intruder. Sandra came in and bowed her head.


    ¡°How are you feeling, your grace?¡± Sandra asked.


    Sarah looked up at her startled as she tried to thought how she was feeling.


    Sad.


    Broken.


    Dead.


    Scared.


    ¡°F.. fine¡± her voice came out horse due to all the crying and screaming she did when he bi¡ª


    Her eyes blurred with tears as she thought about what he did to her. He bite her, he tried to kill her.


    She was not shocked about the fact that Lucifer sucked her blood from her body along with her soul. Her mind was in haze, leaving her in state of despair.


    Sarah felt something shift besides her, until she felt something being ced down on herp. She stared at Sandra who gave her a weak smile trying tofort her.


    ¡°You should take a shower, mydy,¡±


    Sarah nodded her head, not trusting her voice and tried to get up from the bed she wasying in. She felt a hand? lifting her slightly, supporting her body weight. Sarah looked at Sandra and tried to smile.


    She picked up the clothes and walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you need help, mydy,¡± Sandra asked concerned as she saw a fragile girl stumbling towards the bathroom. Sarah shook her head and locked the door behind her. Her body slide against the door and uncontroble sons reverberated through her body. It didn¡¯t took long for her topletely broke down.


    Sandra felt her chest tightened as Sarah¡¯s cries entered her ears. Being a royal servent was never easy for her, she had served the royal family since ages, she had seen every ups and downs of this family but never in her seven hundred years of service, she had seen a human being a member of royals. And what shocked her more was that a powerful hybrid creature marked a human as his mate.


    Sandra still didn¡¯t understand why she was feeling so attached to this fragile human. Why she was feeling a deep connection?


    On the other side of door, Sarah was sobbing like a child. She tried to muffled her cries but the cries of her heart were unbearable to control.


    After what felt like hours, Sarah stood up on her wobbly legs and moved towards shower. She didn¡¯t looked up at mirror, knowing that it would be bad idea. But still she looked up. A gasped left her mouth as she looked at herself. Her neck was covered with blood. Her blood. But that¡¯s not what scared her most, the deep bite marks that were decorating her slender neck like a im.


    His im.


    After spending fifty minutes crying and sobbing in shower, she felt little okay to dress herself. She put on the clothes that Sandra gave her. The clothes were nothing extravagant rather they were simple white night gown, with decent amount of coverage.


    It didn¡¯t take her long to dry her hairs and walked into the room. Sandra was waiting for her with a tray of food in her hands. Her lips curved in a smile as Sarah looked her way.


    ¡°¡­ you are looking quite skinny, mydy, you should eat more..¡± Sandra said with a beautiful smile dancing on her lips.


    Sandra frowned as Sarah ignored her and moved towards the window and sat on the ground, looking outside. She heard Sandra sighing followed by retreating footsteps.


    She sat there unmoving, thinking, battling with her thoughts. She didn¡¯t bother to wipe away the tear that sneak passed from her left eyes. Her eyes scanned the beautiful flowers dancing in the huge green garden, making it look impossible serene. Her mind raced with million thoughts as her eyes stared ahead. What would be her future? Was there any chance of escape his clutches?


    Her train of thoughts stopped as she heard the door opened. She felt her heartbeat fastened as her eyes looked over her shoulder. She quickly backed up as Lucifer took a step towards her. Her eyes stared at him with fear and confusion. Door of bathroom came into her view as she made a run for her life. But before she could grab the knob, she was mmed against the same door with so much strength, made her back ache in pain.


    ¡°Going somewhere, little one?¡± Lucifer tilted his head as his eyes stared right back at her. Her body trembled like a leaf, caged between him and the door. Her mind was screaming at her to run away but where could she probably run to? She had nowhere to go. Nowhere to hide.


    ¡°.. I..¡± She tried to said something but her throat was not supporting her. She was feeling deja vu. Her whole body sweated in fear as she felt him closing the space between them.


    Her eyes widened as his lips mmed against her in a brutal kiss. He devoured her mouth with his passionate, intense, possessive kiss. He grabbed the back of her neck as he tilted her head to side, giving him better ess. Sarah struggled in his grip but a loud growl from him, stopped her struggling. She knew this was bound to happen. But why with her? She didn¡¯t knew the answer to that question still.


    Her mouth remained closed as Lucifer tightened his hold on her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, Sarah. I¡¯m very angry..¡± He warned as he tore her night gown in pieces, resulting her to scream.


    ¡°I.. pl¡­ please..¡± She begged as stream of tears flowers down her face. He was the reason for her vulnerability. He was reason for her begging.


    She blinded back her tears as she met with Lucifer¡¯s unforgiving gaze. Her heart slipped several beats as Lucifer picked her up and threw her on bed. She quickly scrambled away as he crawled up to her.


    ¡°You were supposed to marry me, but your little stubborn ass ruined it,¡± he chuckled as he hovered above her. She couldn¡¯t understand what she should do? She was at verge of panic attack.


    ¡°Wa.. wait¡­ Luc¡ª¡±? she started as she tried to scrambled away from him. But Lucifer quickly grabbed her wrists and pinned her down to bed.


    ¡°Did I say you could move?¡± He asked raising his dark brow. She whimpered ad she looked wide eyed at him. She feared the worst.


    He leaned in and embedded his head in crook of her neck as he ran his nose along her slender neck.


    ¡°See, little one, there¡¯s a thing, you should get in that pretty little head of yours that you are never ever leaving me. No matter how far you run, I will find you always. And after I find you, you will beg for mercy,¡± he kissed her neck and he looked up at her fear filled eyes, ¡± and you will be shown none,¡±


    His other hand tear her remainant of her night gown as cold air hit her bare body. Shivers danced down her spine as he kissed the nape of her neck.


    His mouth descended down as he kissed the space between her chest. Her body shivered with his kisses. The tight grip on her wrists were making it hard for her to move.


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­..¡± She heard Lucifer groaning? as palmed her breast. She trembled as she felt him massaging her breast with his palm and kissing the other one.


    Her eyes shed tears of dismay, tears of her failure. Her life was no more hers. Her body was no more hers.


    His hand slide between her thighs as he felt her wiggle. His fingers slid against her slit as she whimpered. His fingers yed with her clot as pleasureable? pressure started building inside her body. Her body started beating her as unbreakable pleasurable feeling hit her core. His fingers fastened their pace as he felt her breathing heavily.


    She screamed as she felt her thighs wiggling in pleasure, the pleasure unknown to her. As she felt herself reaching the high, Lucifer pulled back his fingers and smirked at her.


    ¡°Not yet, little one!¡± Lucifer amused as he stroked herbia with his thumb. She felt him loosening his grip on her wrists and stood up. Before she could move, he picked up her torn dress and tied her hands with it, secure it to the headboard.


    She merely looked at him and swallowed hard as she saw him stripping off his attire. This was the first time she had seen him naked which was a bad sign. He was already tall in stature but absence if clothing was giving her panic attack. Her eyes bulged out as her eyesnded on his epitome of manhood.


    Lucifer chuckled as he saw her state of despair.


    Without giving her anytime to thought about anything, he crawled back on her, caring her between his arms.


    ¡°Lea¡ª¡± He silenced her with his aggressive kiss and exploded her body with his huge hand. s she was so small and petitepared to him. His hands descended down between them as he rubbed her lower lips with his fingers. Her every gasp and white. period g were swallowed by his mouth.


    ¡°Understand something,¡± Lucifer said lowly against her lips, ¡± you now belong to me,¡±. A tear slipped down her cheek as she felt him pushing her thighs apart, making her panic.


    ¡°I was trying my best to be gentle with you, but I think my patience wish running out,¡± he said as he rubbed his fingers on her clit in slowly erotic cicles.


    ¡°You are begging to be fucked!¡± He groaned as a breathless gasp left her throat.


    Her eyes widened as she scream loud in agony. Lucifer pished his length deep inside her as he waited for her to adjust.


    ¡°Fuckk! You¡¯re tight!!¡± He groaned in pleasure as he pulled his length out. Sarah squealed as he again pushed d his lenth deep inside her with a merciless thrust.


    Tears poured down her eyes as she squeezed her eyes shut. Lucifer felt massive as he invaded her core. She took deep breaths as she tried dto adjust to his size. His speed increased as he started to thrust deeper, harder and faster. She felt like she would split in half. She felt vited, weak, terrible. She wanted her first time to be romantic, to be willing but sometimes nothings goes as nned.


    And her life was a very good example of that.


    She winced with every thrust as Lucifer¡¯s pelvis met her inner thighs. He was not gentle rather he was punishing her for her disobedience. She cried as she felt same pleasurable pressure building inside her. Her screams converted into moans as he increased his ferocious pace.


    ¡°Oh g.. god¡ª¡± she cried out as Lucifer pped his hand over her mouth.


    ¡°The God¡¯s aren¡¯t fucking you! I am!¡± He snarled as he increased his pace. Her body jolted violently within him as tried to gasp for air.


    He was a monster. A monster who scared everyone.


    ¡°Say my name!¡± Lucifer ordered.


    Sarah tried to looked up at him but her body jolted.


    ¡°Scream it!!¡± He snarled as her eyes rolled back and pleasurable vibration writhed throughout her body. She screamed out his name until her throat was sore. She felt his lips mmed against her as she breathed heavily.


    ¡°This is your fate!¡± He said lowly again still her lips as her eyes started blurring and ck dots danced in front of her. She didn¡¯t missed the mischievous blunt in his blue orbs as her darkness consumed her.

 Chapter 35

    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v


    I opened my eyes as bright rays of sun


    hit my face. The first thing my eyesid on, was a beautiful crystal chandelier, shinning brightly as rays of sun were colliding with it¡¯s beautiful crystals.


    ¡°Good morning, mydy,¡± there came a distant voice. I tried to look towards the owner of the voice but my body was hurting so badly.


    Why is it so hard to move?


    Every single bone of my body was screaming with affliction. With great difficult I turned on my back.


    I heard gasp as I felt myself turning towards the voice. I tried to move but the simple task was bing so strenuous. Finally after trying for fifth time, I was able to see a shadow, more like person standing next to bed.


    ¡°Oh my god!!¡± Sandra gasped as her hands flew towards her mouth. She quickly came to my side and helped me sitting up, making me wince in pain. She ran down her hand on my neck as I hissed in pain.


    I remembered everything, every single thing, but I wanted to forget it. I wanted to wipe his touch away.


    ¡°Y.. you okay?¡± Her voice came shaking as she looked at me. I didn¡¯t knew why but I could see concern in her dark eyes. Her eyed were glossy with water, water of emotions. Her hands rested on my shoulders as she tried not to touch my neck.


    Okay?


    Was I okay?


    ¡°Y¡­ yes,¡± This is what I was supposed to said, right? Cause no one actually cared.


    I was okay, I was fine.


    Are you? My subconsciousness mocked.


    ¡°No¡­ no you are not!!¡± She said as she pulled me in her arms. Tears of? misery cascaded down my face as I wrapped my arms around her. This is what I needed,fort.


    I felt her shaking as she cried, saying sweetforting words in my ear. It looked like my misery was hurting her more than me, myself. We stayed like this, crying in each others warm andforting embrace for what felt like hours.


    She helped me getting up as I wrapped the sheets around my naked body. My whole body was trembling as I tried to move towards the bathroom. Every single memory ofst night was as fresh as new day. Every single touch was still lingering on my flesh, making me feel disgusted.


    ¡°Do you need my help, mydy,¡± she asked as her eyes avoided contact with me or more like she was not trying to look at my bruised body.


    ¡°Sarah, call me Sarah,¡± I said lowly as I grabbed the bathroom door knob.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please, I insist,¡± She looked taken back by my words, but she nodded her head with a smallforting smile on her lips.


    I closed the door behind me as I stepped into the bathroom. Step by step I reached the sink and grabbed the edges as walking be suddenly very difficult. There was a? very sharp pain between my thighs, indicating his cruelness that he made me went through.


    My eyes looked up and I looked at my reflection. I refused to recognise the girl who was in front of me. She was not me. I was never like this. I never had bruises on my body, I never had marks on my body.


    But the one who was standing in front of me was dead, that¡¯s what her eyes were looking like. There were bruises on her neck, on her wrists, on her body. I abruptly let go of sheets as it puddled around my feet. A heart churning scream left my throat as I looked at myself.


    No, no, no!!!!


    Why!!!


    Tears dropped down on sink and I lost the little strength I had left with. The pain I was feeling was more than piercings of thousands needles. I was going crazy, I was losing hope, I was losing strength. Breathing seemed so difficult, my heart was breaking pieces by piece.


    After crying for another hour, I stepped inside the shower. Warm drops of water cascaded down my body, washing away his touch. But what about the stain on my heart, how it would get cleared?


    I dressed into the clothes that Sandra handed me. The clothes were decent, but not enough decent to cover my dignity. It was beautiful white coloredce dress with halter neck. It was beautiful but I was notfortable to wear it. But as I had left with no choice, I put it on. It reached my mid thighs, showing off his hand marks on my thighs. The halter neck was making the scars prominent on my neck.


    I let my hair lose in order to hide away the marks. But the scars in my heart was deep, deeper than the ocean. Behind my face was a hurting soul, I was falling apart slowly and painfully. I was not the girl I was used to be.


    Sighing deeply, I opened the door and looked at Sandra. She smiled and handed me brown sandals. I wore them and waited for her to said something. She was here for something, right?


    ¡°Everyone is waiting for you in dining room,¡± she said after free minutes. Waiting for me? For what? For killing me, right?


    ¡°Can I please skip,¡± I said with uncertainty. I was not ready to face them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t? think so, Master will be angry and dragging will best thing you would like him to do,¡± she said with firmness in her voice. I nodded as I followed after her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I followed Sandra down the long hallway, step after step. We descended down the stairs. Same hallways, same stairs, same dinning room, everything was same yet felt so different. It didn¡¯t took us long to enter the dining room. Everyone was present there except for him and I was thankful. I was not ready to face him, not after what he didst night.


    ¡°Good morning, Sarah!¡± Alexa said enthusiastically, her voice enlightened the room which was drowning in awkwardness.


    ¡°Very good morning, Alexa,¡± I smiled at her, though putting a fake smile felt more convinent than showing my pain.


    ¡°Morning, Sarah,¡± I heard Angie saying. I nodded at her, feeling too weak to reply her.


    I quietly sat on chair, which was ced near the high end of table. It was not like I had any options left. I shifted in my chair as I felt eyes on me. I slowly looked up to find Falcon looking at me with strange emotions dancing in his eyes. I averted my eyes, not wanting to acknowledge him.


    Aphrodite was sitting opposite to me, Falcon was sitting next to her, and Silver haired guy on right of Falcon. Angie was sitting next to me. Brown haired man was sitting left to her with Alexa in hisp. Same silver haired woman sitting next to him.


    I had seen her earlier but this was the first time I had looked carefully at her. She was huge like really huge but in a good way. She looked strong and confident.


    I averted my gaze as she looked at me. I really didn¡¯t wanted to stay here. It was bing suffocating for me. Everyone was looking at me with¡­¡­ pity? Or was it? sympathy?


    Did they heard what happenedst night?


    Did they know?


    I suddenly felt insecure, ashamed.


    My breath shortened as Lucifer entered the room. His sharp eyes pierced through my soul as he took powerful strides towards the table. I avoided eye contact with him? as I stared at the table.


    ¡°Where are they, Lucifer?¡± Aphrodite said with strain in her voice. They? Who?


    ¡°None of your business, Aphrodite!¡± Lucifer said as he sat on head chair. I simply stared at table filled with varieties of food as I listened to the conversation between Aphrodite and Lucifer.


    ¡°She is my si¡ª¡±


    ¡°She killed my mother!¡± I jumped as Lucifer mmed his fist against the table. I was getting scared. I didn¡¯t knew what he might do next.


    ¡°I_¡±


    ¡°You want to join her?¡± Lucifer gritted making Aphrodite trembled. Who wouldn¡¯t be scared? I myself was as scared as a lost puppy.


    ¡°She just wanted to save her daughter,¡± Aphrodite pleaded. Daughter? Sudden realisation hit me. The woman I saw before he bite me was awfully familiar. My mind started running as join the pieces. She had same features as mine, she had same chestnut hairs as mine, she had same orbs as mine_


    Mother!!


    She was my mother!!


    ¡°Mother,¡± I breathed out as I started to shook. She was here for me! She was my biological mother! No more fake parents! I looked frantically at him and guessed hard as his ivy cold eyes looked at me.


    ¡°Sh¡ª she¡­¡­.. my.. my mother,¡± I didn¡¯t knew what scared me most, the crazhed look in Lucifer¡¯s eyes or the panic attack that was one step away from attacking me. No matter what they did to me, they were still my parents. It didn¡¯t mattered if they left me, they didn¡¯t knew I was alive.


    ¡°I¡ªI want t¡ªto see her,¡± I stuttered as words wobbled from my mouth.


    ¡°See who, little one?¡± Lucifer asked amused as he leaned back on his chair. You know what is more dangerous than angry Lucifer.


    Smiling angry Lucifer.


    ¡°My mother,¡± I whispered lowly as these words felt very strange on my lips. It has been years since I had said this word.? Strange unknown emotions flickered in my heart with a sting of pain.


    ¡°I see, you have joined the pieces, ¡± he stared in my eyes as he rubbed his chin showing his sharp canines.


    ¡°You want to meet her?¡± He said eyeing me with his cynical gaze. I nodded my unsure if my words will not stutter.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± he smiled widely as he shed his fangs for rest of the world to see. Whole table was silent, even no one was eating or doing anything. And my eyes didn¡¯t had audacity to look at either of them.


    All the air left my lungs and I sank deep in my seat as he get up from his chair, knocking it down on ground.


    A gasp left my mouth as he pulled me up by my upper arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He said smiling but his smile was far more than a smile. His grip on my arm tightened as he jerked me towards him and grabbed my chin, tilting my head sideways.


    I guessed hard and let him dragged me wherever he wanted to. I was far too exhausted from his domination over me and this exhaustion was very tiring, leaving my every piece dead.


    The bright walls of hallways turned into rusty and dark as well descended down the stairs of corridor. Suddenly the idea ofing here seemed iniquitous, very wrong.


    ¡°¡­ wh¡­. where are you ta¡­ taking me?¡± I asked as my patience started to ran thin. Fear was something that always manage to seeked inside me whenever he was around and that¡¯s what was going on.


    My fear increased thousand times as he didn¡¯t answered my question. I was on verge of panic attack as we keep going further and further. I wanted to rant away but the grip he was having on my arm was making it impossible for me make any move.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her!! Please!! Let¡¯s go back!¡± I screamed as I started to recognise the surroundings. Hoe can I forget this ce, this was the same ce where he¡­. where he killed Matthew, where he killed my other half.


    My struggles be visible as he growled with frustration. Before I could do any further movement, he spinned me around and hauled me on his shoulder. Whole world be topsy turvy for me as blood flowers down my brain. I kicked and screamed and punched but his metal like body waspletely unfazed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t knew you would have this much energy afterst night,¡± he said and blood drained from my body recing it with shame.? I felt him caressing my backside with other hand as his next words nearly gave me a heart attack.


    ¡°Maybe I was too gentle.¡± His words shed my dignity, leaving me all week and fragile.


    How did it felt like to be normal, was a foreign feeling that I was dying to feel. My body didn¡¯t felt mine anymore.


    My eyes were trying to summon my surroundings but the tears were making it hard and nearly impossible for me to see anything. It felt so ufortable on his shoulder.


    His pace slowed down and he threw me like a bag of sack on floor. My limbs ached with amount of pain that he made me went through.


    But everything went dull until I heard few grunts of pain and cries,ing from right behind me. It took everything in me to look back and I exactly did that. I graduated looked back as everything happened in slow motion, my eyes met with her brown orbs, which were lot more brighter than mine, but held so much pain. Her long hairs flowers down her back like fountain of chocte. Her quivering lips were showing how much affected she was while looking at me.


    We both were in pain but due to different causes, even though the culprit was same. I could suddenly felt bubbles of emotion bursting in my heart. I was happy, joyous, relieved that I finally met with my mother, with my real mother, but deep down I was scared, angry and terrified about the fact what Lucifer would do with her. I couldn¡¯t afford to underestimated him.


    ¡°¡­. Sa¡­ Safina,¡± her voice came out like a whisper. But I heard her, only because I was just next to her merely separated by bars of metal, different kind of metal.


    Safina?


    Maybe that¡¯s what she used to call me back then!


    I wanted to call her, I wanted to said Mother but it was not as easy as it seemed, my lips suddenly felt stiched as my throat bes dry.


    ¡°My child!¡± Her cries entered my ears but I was too busy to register her words. My eyes were on her face, looking at her, observing her. I remained glued to my spot, oblivious of what to do next.


    She quickly got up and ran towards the door.


    ¡°Lucifer!! Please! Let me hold her!!¡± The eagerness, desperation was evident in her voice. I looked up to find Lucifer standing beside me with arms crossed over his broad chest, making him looking more intimidating than he already was.


    ¡°Do you want me to free them, Sarah?¡± He grinned as he looked at me, stroking his jaw with his right hand.


    Words left my mouth as I abruptly nodded, making hisugh out loud.? I was more scared now.


    ¡°But for their freedom, there must be a price,¡±


    What!!??

 Chapter 36

    In all the corners of her broken heart, screams of agony and anguish could be heart but the beast standing near her was too far from her heart, that he was unable to hear them. The price for freedom? Freedom of her mother? Freedom of her brother? A lone tear flowed down her cheek. But what about her freedom? Wasn¡¯t she allowed to live freely? Wasn¡¯t she allowed to have freedom?


    Kyleigh was looking with wide eyes at him, she knew what wasing and she was not ready for that. She was not ready to push her daughter in paws of a merciless creature. But at this moment she was powerless.


    ¡°W.. what do you want?¡± Her weak fragile voice pierced Kyleigh¡¯s heart. Her heart crumbled with her words, the simple four words held so much despair and sadness.


    ¡°Please! No! You can¡¯t do that! She is¨C¡±


    ¡°Mark me,¡± words fell out of his mouth like an order. The cold tone with which he said those words were enough to set her world on fire.


    His words seemed very strange to her as she forrowed her brows in utter confusion. Mark him? What did that meant?


    But on other side Kyleigh was fully familiar with those words.


    Marking was a ceremony that happened between two souls, two hearts, two beings. It always happened with the consent of both beings. The marking always formed the pure bond between them which was blissful and taintless.


    But this, this was different, nothing was pure between them, nothing was taint less. And talking about consent, he didn¡¯t marked her with her consent. This was the power he possessed for being a amalgam. He was a creature with shapeshifters and demons as ancestors. The power he held in his one hand was far more than any supernatural being.


    A smirk stered on his lips as he saw the confused look on Sarah¡¯s face. If he wanted he could forced her to mark him, but this was dangerous, not for him, but for her. She was weak and fragile but her fragility confused him. She was a daughter of a witch and a werewolf, then why was she not carrying any of the powers like them? Why is she merely like a human?


    ¡°Noooo!!¡± Kyleigh shouted in disagreement. Making him was going to sealed her fate but wasn¡¯t her fate already sealed? Wasn¡¯t she already caged with him?


    He wasn¡¯t going to kill them at first ce but watching her begging to him was satisfying for him. It ignited the inmmable me within him, the me of desire. It proved that she waspletely reliable on him, for everything.


    ¡°I will,¡± Sarah whispered, without realising what she had promised.


    Kyleigh¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°BUT¡ª¡±


    Lucifer threw his head backughing with the amusement.


    ¡°Do you even have any idea, what you have just promised?¡± Lucifer said walking towards her. His hands circled around her waist as he pulled her flushed against his broad chest. She tried to shove him but she only sent herself tumbling back into his arms.


    ¡°Wh¡ª¡±


    He held her jaw before she could utter a word. His thumb caressed her bottom lip and he parted them with his thumb. She was scarily looking up at him, afraid of his next move. His thumb found their way between her lips and slipped passed her lips, between her mouth. His eyes roamed around her face, taking her every feature with his eyes.


    A small grin decorated on his face as his thumb caress her teeth.


    ¡°How will you mark me with these?¡± Her eyes were fixated on his face. She was trying so hard not to tremble but every single fiber of her body was shaking like a leaf. Her hands were rested firmly on his chest, whereas his were exploring her body shamelessly.


    His words confused her more, as she tried to process their meaning. Mark him? With teeth?


    Her eyes widened in realisation as images of her wedding day came crashing down. He wanted her to mark him, like he marked her?


    ¡°Yes, exactly like that. I want you to sink your little canines deep into my neck,¡± his amused words did nothing but set bundles of fear inside her heart. Her heart pounded with the inhumane thought. She was not going that, she was not going to puncture his neck.


    He quirked a brow as he readed her expressions.


    ¡°or I can sink my ws deep down their chests and rip their hearts out,¡± all the amusement vanished away from his face. He wanted her to mark him and he was going to make her do that.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she imagined him ripping their hearts out. She shook her head to get rid of all the negative thoughts. She had seen Matthew being ripped into pieces and she most definitely was not going to saw her family being torn out into shreads.


    ¡°No!! Please! I¡­ I will,¡± she panicked as her face stained with tears. She closed her eyes and let the water of misery and helplessness flowed down her face. This was all she was left with, her misery and tears and she was going to cherish them.


    Kyleigh was quiet the whole time, she knew nothing could stop him now and that was the thing which scaring her more. Watching her daughter after twenty two years bought happiness with tears and sadness. She was watching her daughter drowning in the ocean of pain but she herself was tied. Her silent face was screaming the wails of angst.


    Drops of disheartenment slides down her face making her feel powerless.


    With shaky hands, Sarah stood on her toes and gripped his shoulders for support. He was tall and huge. He didn¡¯t stopped her, and let her did whatever she was doing. Her blurry vision was making it difficult for her to saw anything but gulping down the pain, she looked up at him with tear filled eyes. He leaned in so that his neck was right in front of her face. His arms were supporting her body but what about her heart? He was reason she was in this state.


    Wave of pleasure ran through his cold veins as she attached her mouth to his neck. His hold unknowingly tightened around her as she bite on the particrly spot between his neck and shoulder. She bite hard and cringed in distaste as a little salty and little sweet taste of blood opened her buds. Due to reflex she tried to pulled away but he quickly put his hand on back of her neck and urged her to drink.


    ¡°Drink it!¡± He growled, making her breath shaky. She gulped down the blood with closed eyes. She ignored the metallic taste taste of blood and drink it like her life depended on it, well, in reality her life actually depended on it.


    Lucifer closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of her lips on his neck. This was unusual for him to feel like this, but what could he do? He was enjoying it. Making was blissful and enjoyable only if it happened with agreement but in their case she was marked without her consent, hence felt immense pain instead of pleasure. But he was getting marked willingly, only because this was going to bound her to him for eternity and that¡¯s what he wanted.


    Kyleigh was seeing all this with heavy heart. She didn¡¯t knew what she should feel, what she should express? But no matter what she do, everything was going in vain. She watched her daughter marking a untammed beast.


    Lucifer loosened his hold as he felt her suffocating. He pulled back and looked down at her. The sight was beautiful to him, her mouth covered with his blood. Without giving her second, he mmed his lips against her.


    Sarah could barely breathe as Lucifer¡¯s lips moved against her furiously. Although his grip on her waist was firm, she instinctively clutched his biceps to stabilize her body for fear of falling on the ground. But it seemed to make Lucifer groan in need.


    ¡°L¡­ Lucifer!¡± She breathe anxiously as she tried to pull away. Her face turned red as she felt eyes on her. She was ashamed that her mother had to see her like this.


    Lucifer but his lip as his eyes searched hers, ¡°say it again!¡±


    A tear slipped through her eyes as she shook her head in denial. But soon regretted as he abruptly grabbed her neck.


    ¡°Come on, little one¡­.. just once more..¡± Lucifer growled as he rubbed his lips against hers. ¡°You¡¯ll be screaming it tonight anyways¡­.¡±


    Sarah tried to pull away his hand as his other hand started slipping under her dress. He let out a hungry and ferocious growl as he shove his face into her neck and sucked onto her skin the spot where he marked her.


    ¡°I need to fuck you to get you out of my damn mind!¡± Lucifer growled angrily as hisrge palms massaged her bottom.


    She whimpered helplessly as she trued to push him away and seeded only because he pulled away.


    ¡°Falcon!!¡± His voice reverberated in dungeon as footsteps echoed in the cell. Within few moments, Falcon barged into the cell. But before he could asked for what was the matter, his eyes fell on Lucifer¡¯s neck. The dark liquid was cascading down his neck and and ugly bite mark was decorating his neck.


    ¡°Free them and make sure, they reach their kingdom safe and sound,¡± Lucifer nced at Kyleigh as he said those words. Kyleigh was more lifeless than she was looking.


    Falcon nodded his head and tried hard not to look at Sarah. He knew if he would looked up at her, he would lose his calmposture.


    ****


    The walls of his room were trying to eat her alive. Watching Lucifer slice her dignity yed repetitively in her mind. After Lucifer ordered Falcon to free her mother and brother, he had ordered her to get to his room.


    She tried to hold back her tears as they fell onto the pillow beneath her. She rocked back and forth on bed as tried to block his shameless hands on her body. She had never felt so alone than in that moment.


    She stifled her cries with a hand on her mouth. Thest thing she wanted was someone to check up on her.


    She wanted to be alone.


    But like always, everything was against her. The door of the room mmed opened as she closed her eyes tightly. Familiar footsteps echoed in her ears, that were designed to haunt her for lifetime. She knew what was going to happen and she was hoping the ground to swallow her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lucifer stood in doorway as his light blue eyes scanned her from head to toe. She wrapped her arms around herself as she watched him peel off his white shirt from his body, exposing his firm, muscr torso, glistening with sweat. He grabbed a towel from closet and walked towards the bathroom.


    She sighed with relief as she heard him closing the door behind him. She thought about leaving the room but she knew that would be pointless. He was clearly in the room for her.


    After a few moments, the door of bathroom opened and Lucifer entered the room with a towel wrapped around his waist. The drops of water were cascading down his naked chest, making her cheeks flushed.


    His eyes nced now and then at her, nothing her everything move and movement. His eyes didn¡¯t missed the flushed look on her face nor did they miss the trembling of her body. He didn¡¯t even missed the way she tilt her head, so that her hairs were hiding her face.


    With two long strides, he stood beside the bed. She jumped in startlement as he effortlessly picked her up in his arms. Without giving her time to protest, he walked towards the bathroom and ced her on cab next to sink.


    Her heart skipped several beats as she observed him. She saw him clicking the tap on and water started flowing from tap. Within few minutes, the tub filled with water. She had no energy and courage left to fight him.


    Her body trembled as he stood between her legs and lifted her dress, her body instinctively jumped. But Lucifer didn¡¯t even have her time to do anything and softly pulled her dress away from her body.


    He ced her in tub and exited the bathroom. Maybe he was giving her privacy? She thought. She bathed herself carefully and cautiously.


    After washing herself, she put on a bathrobe. She hands trembled as she ced her hand on doorknob. With a deep breath, she opened the door and looked around. A sigh of relief escaped her mouth as she didn¡¯t found Lucifer in the room. She tip toes towards the closet and rummage through the drawers but didn¡¯t found any single clothing that she could wear. She huffed in annoyance and put on Lucifer¡¯s shirt and his boxers.


    Her heart skipped a beat as Lucifer again entered the room but this time fully dressed. She averted her eyes and stood glued to her spot, not knowing what to do next.


    His eyes roamed around her future as he bit his lower lip holding back a groan. She took a few tentative steps back as she watched Lucifer took predatory steps towards her.


    Her body shivered with fear as she looked at the door, wanting to run away. Her mind was trying to n her escape as she took steps back.


    ¡°Defiant already?¡± Lucifer snorted in anger as he muttered the words.


    ¡°I¡­. I want¡­. want to sleep,¡± she whispered with shaky breath as distance between them reduced to zero.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want sleep!¡± He said before he pushed his lips against her.

 Chapter 37

    Third person¡¯s p. o. v


    His lips moved ferociously against her mouth as he tried to devuor her whole mouth only with his tongue. He forced his tongue into her mouth and gripped her neck with his other hand, pulling her bottom lip between his lips as he sucked on it.


    Sarah tried to push him back but he grabbed her both wrists and pinned them to the wall as his lips attacked her neck. She could feel his crotch right against her heated core, that was grinding against her pelvis.


    ¡°Lucifer¡­,¡± she said trying to turn her face away from his grasp. But he ignored her protests as his hand disappeared between her thighs, tearing the undergarments in process. His fingers traced her swollen lower lips, stroking them with his thumb. Sarah let out a breathless gasp as he lifted her thighs and lifted her up on his waist.


    ¡°Please stop!! Just wait!¡± She said shoving him back. Lucifer tilted his head and looked at her with angry re.


    ¡°Do you really think you have any say in this?¡± He snapped at her. She breathed out as she tried to hold back her cries. She was afraid of him and he was doing a perfect job at installing fear in her.


    She felt his hands running along her thighs as his eyes darkened with need. He moved towards the bed with her hosting on his waist and tossed her on bed.


    ¡°Wait! Stop!¡± She said as she crawled backwards on the bed.


    She took deep breaths as he crawled on top of her and kissed her with rage and furiousness. He buried his face into her neck and inhaled deeply.


    ¡°Fucking temptation,¡± A growl erupted from his chest as he licked her neck. His hands moved between them as he tore opened her shirt. She panicked as he harshly wrapped his mouth around her erected nipples. Whereas his hands traveled south and hovered above her heaven.


    Breathless gasps escaped her lips as he rubbed her clit in slow tantalising circles. Her breathed shortened as her back arches off the bed.


    ¡°Say my name!¡± he said angrily shoving two fingers inside her. His fingers moved faster and deeper as she grasped for air.


    ¡°If you make me repeat myself, I swear you will regret it!¡± He threatened as he bite down her nipple.


    ¡°Lucifer!¡± She blurted. She breathed out as she felt him removing his fingers. She looked at him to see him sucking his fingers into his mouth as he kept his intense gaze on her.


    ¡°Try Luc this time,¡± he ordered as he unfolded her like a flower and flipped her on her stomach. She felt the bed dip behind her before she was forced on her knees and hands. She saw her wrists get grabbed before she felt a rope tie around them.


    She sobbed as she tried to pull back from headboard. She heard ruffling of clothes before she felt a hard p against her bottom. She started hyperventting as she felt Lucifer¡¯s hard thick shaft against her bottom.


    His every single touch was an act of ownership.


    Her cries rang out as Lucifer sunk his shaft deep inside her. She tried to breathe and see psst the tears but all she she could see was blur.


    ¡°Fucking mine!!¡± He growled in pleasure. His grunts of pleasure resonated from his chest.


    Her cries resonated in whole castle as he vited her body, reiming what was already his. The whole night she spend being a puppet doll for his pleasure, satisfying his lust and need. She was poison, he was dying to drink but she was unaware of the fact that he was more poisonous than poison. He was toxic for her.


    ****


    The rays for sun light fall on her face as she tried to block them. She clenched her eyes lids and groaned in frustration. She opened her eyes slowly before she tried to sit up. As soon as she tried to move, her body started aching, especially the part between her legs. She instinctively clenched her thighs tightly as images ofst night invaded her mind.


    A lump of saliva formed in her throat as she tried to gulp it down. He used her, like always. She didn¡¯t remembered when did he let her sleep or, did she fainted due to his torture?. Nothing was tender about him, nor his touch. The way he handled her body was an act of anger and possession. It felt like he was trying to ruin her for herself.


    She felt cold breeze,ing from window, hit her bare body. Her arms wrapped around sheets as she tried to wrap them around herself. With wobbly steps, she managed to get in the bathroom. With her head down, she brushed her teeth and unwrapped the sheets and let them flowed down her body.


    A warm nice shower was all she needed at that moment. With shaky steps, she entered the shower and clicked the metallic tap on. Drops of warm water flowed down her body washing away all the dirt.


    Her mind drifted back to time when everything was happy and glorious. But now she couldn¡¯t believe that this was her reality.? She was beyond distraught knowing that Matthew was no more and her biological family was not with her. She fought wrenching sobs tearing at her chest.


    She heard someone knocking on bathroom door as she snapped back into reality.


    ¡°Sarah, you there!¡± She heard Angie¡¯s voice and nodded her head but quickly hummed a yes realising she can¡¯t see her.


    She dried her body with white lush towel and slipped into bathrobe. Angie was waiting patiently for her when she opened the door. A huge smile made it way on Angie¡¯s face as she watched Sarah.


    ¡°Your clothes, guessed you might needed something to change into,¡± she walked towards her and handed her a navy blue dress.


    After getting back into the bathroom, she quickly changed into the dress. And was thankful that the dress covered her body fully. She let her hair down and walked back into the room.


    ¡°So you want to have breakfast here or dow¡ª¡±


    ¡°Here, please,¡± Sarah quickly said as she feared she might see him again and she was not ready to face him. Every meeting with him brought a scar of his cruelness to her heart.


    Noticing her state, Angie nodded and motioned her to sit on sofa. It didn¡¯t took any longer for Sandra toe in and ce two ted of delicious food in front of sofa. After doing her work, she took a quick nce at Sarah and walked away before nodding her head.


    ¡°You like pancakes, don¡¯t you,¡± Angieughed as she saw Sarah looking at pancakes in wonder.


    She shook her head and whispered, ¡± I¡¯m¡­ just hungry..¡±


    She didn¡¯t remembered thest time she had eaten food. Yesterday morning at breakfast table, she was unable to take a bite before Lucifer dragged her away and after that she spend all her time in his room, mourning her happiness.


    Angie¡¯s eyes softened as she saw the look of distress on her face. She felt pity that someone as powerless as her was bound to powerful creature like him. She quickly put on a fake smile as Sarah looked at her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± She asked softly, eating alone with someone watching her sounds creepy to her. Angie nodded her head and took a seat next to her. She passed a te to Sarah and ced one in herp.


    Sarah ate her food thanking the heavens, she didn¡¯t knew when would she get her next meal. No matter how much she hated Lucifer, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to starve herself.


    Simple pancake tasted delicious to her. Finishing her full te, she took a nce at Angie and found her almost finished with her food.


    ¡°You want a tour of castle?¡± Angie asked excitedly as she ced her empty te on table and handed a ss of orange juice to Sarah.


    Sarah looked at her in shock as she nervously nodded her head. She wanted change of scenery, she was fed up by looking just at these four dark walls and crying herself to sleep.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go!¡± Angie jumped in excitement and dragged Sarah out of the room. Sarah was being used to dragged by others and didn¡¯t protested much. She followed Angie like a lost kid and turns every corner she turned to.


    The long hallway walls were bright in color with white embroidery. They were beautiful, it was first time she was seeing this castle with interest. The grey and white marble floor beneath their feet felt so soft and smooth. Everything corner of castle was different, covered with beautiful mild times of colors to dark shades of grey. The look was mixed, the modern feeling, the royal sceneries, the ancient sculptures with touch of vintage embroidery.


    Angie showed her various ces in castle, the grand library which she was well acquainted with. The grand hall, the grounds, where usually soldiers train. She hadn¡¯t seen anyone except Angie, Lucifer and his family. No soldiers were seen by her which made her frown. If this was a kingdom, then there should be people here? And talking about servers, she had only seen Sandra and few maids now and then.


    The whole day she spend with Angie listening to tales of this kingdom. So far she came to know the name of the ce, Reynes kingdom. Where it was situated? She had no idea.


    ¡°The king usually hold meetings in throne room. It is the my favorite room of this castle though, no one allowed their except the King and his men.¡± Sarah frowned after hearing this.


    ¡°Why that?¡± Before she could stop herself the words slipped through her mouth.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Because¡­ after Queen Melia died, the entry of any female be prohibited in that room. It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve seen that room.¡±


    Queen Melia? Who was she? Maybe his mother? Trains of thoughts drove in her mind, thinking about different conclusions. But she shrugged off the thought before it could worry her.


    ¡°Anyways, do you want to see the gardens! There are so many beautiful flowers!¡± Angie asked with joy and Sarah swiftly nodded her head. Flowers were her favorite. They made her feel alive. And she wanted to feel alive.


    After crossing two hallways with some twists and turns, they reached the garden. It was not the first time she was seeing it but everytime she see it, she kept looking in awe. Thebination of greenery and colorful flowers were making it look surreal, beyond beautiful. The light touch of breeze was making the flowers dancing with it flow. And the beautiful orange sunset sky was cherry on top.


    ¡°You know th¡ª¡± Angie turned as she felt Sarah stopped walking but smiled widely in amazement. A small smile decorated Sarah¡¯s face as she looked around in awe. This was the first time Angie was seeing her smiling and was d that she saw her beautiful smile.


    They spend their evening there, talking about random stuff. Sarah was still shocked that she was finally gettingfortable around these creatures. But she had no option other than toe to agreement with herself that she was doomed.


    ¡°When we were kids, me and Lucifer used toe here to y. Lucifer was a stubborn kid since he was a child, he always get what he wanted. But when he lost his mother he became something different. He started maintaining his distance from his family.¡± Sarah listened everything Angie told her. She almost felt pity for him but soon scoffed at herself as she remembered all the things he made her go through.


    They were sitting on ground next to flowers as cold breeze was blowing past them. Her hands were ying with stands of grass as she listened to Angie.


    ¡°She was a great woman, a great mother but she couldn¡¯t be a great survivor. Her death cursed us with Lucifer¡¯s darkness,¡± Sarah looked at Angie as she felt her voice tensing.


    ¡°¡­. I still wish for her¡­ toe back..¡± Few tears drop on grass as Sarah looked at her in concern. Nobody knew better than her how did it feel to lose someone they love. She knew how heartbreaking it was to live with pain of losing someone.


    She didn¡¯t knew if she shouldfort her or restrain herself from shedding tears.


    Then again confusion hit her hard. Who was Lucifer¡¯s mother? And if Angie and Lucifer grew up together then why there mothers are different?


    ¡°¡­ Our father, King Kendrio Finn Celeste, was a¡­ well can say¡­. he had two wives, Lucifer¡¯s mother and my and Falcon¡¯s mother. He loved both of them equally but Father had soft spot for Lucifer¡¯s mother,¡± Angie drifted back to time when all her family was together and happy.


    ¡°But after she died¡­. Father be restless and he left this kingdom and made Lucifer the king. The day she died was thest day I saw my father.¡± Look of longing filled her eyes. No matter how much time had passed but she still remembered every single detail of her Father¡¯s face.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°.. I can¡¯t believe she is no more¨C¡± her words faltered at the tail end of her sentence, her mind still unable to grasp the reality. Sarah pulled her into her arms as she rubbed her back in soothing circles. She let her sob uncontrobly on her shoulder as she said sweet nothings in her ear.


    ¡°¡­. its okay not to be okay ..¡± Sarah cooed at her as Angie pulled back and looked at her.


    ¡°Thank you, Sarah¡­ I needed it¡­¡± Angie wiped her teary face and smiled brightly at her, making Sarah smile too.


    The bright sky started turning dark as sun started hiding behind the mountains. Sarah felt fresh and normal. Angie suggested they should head back as temperature dropped down.


    Nervousness started invading her mind as they reached near Lucifer¡¯s chambers. She knew this was bound to happen but she referred listening to Angie than spending time with Lucifer. But something else was waiting for her as she heard a loud roar.


    Angie¡¯s blood drained from her face as Sarah gasped audibly, Lucifer was standing in middle of the room looking dangerously at them.


    ¡°.. I¡­ I¡­ should go..¡± Angie didn¡¯t waited for reply before she stormed out of there. Sarah felt betrayed again because she left her with demon, angry demon.


    The veins of his head were popping out and the look in his eyes were more than murderous. His fists were clenching now and then and her heart beat raced simultaneously. Range of emotions hit her but fear being prominent. She stepped back in fear as Lucifer stalked towards her before a loud growl resonated within his chest.


    ¡°Where were you?¡±

 Chapter 38

    Third person¡¯s p. o. v


    ¡°Where were you??¡± He growled louder this time making her jump in fright. Didn¡¯t matter how much she tried to maintain her cool in front of him, he always made sure fear get through her.


    ¡°¡­ I¡­ I.. was in the g.. garden,¡± she stammered as she rubbed her sweaty hands on her dress. The small steps she was taking towards the door didn¡¯t go unnoticed by him. His anger ignited ten times and he took predatory strides towards her. Before she could run towards the door, her body was mmed against the door with the force which was unbearable for her. She groaned in pain and tried to get him off her.


    ¡°With whose fucking permission?!¡± His threatening voice was enough to send her into the edge of a panic attack.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.. knew,¡± she struggled in his grip and whimpered with pain. His hands moved swiftly and in no time he had her pinned against the door. His strength was something which she could never get acquaintated with.


    ¡°You need to learn some manners!¡± An animalistic growl echoed in whole room and her heart skipped a beat in fear. She feared his way of teaching and that was thest thing she wanted after joyous day.


    ¡°.. Lucifer.. wait!!¡± She cried as he gripped her hairs in his hand and pulled her head back harshly. The amount of pain he was making her go through was tormentous. She felt a sharp sting in her cheek and fall onto the ground. The force with which he pped her send her eyes rolling back.


    ¡°You will learn! You fucking slut!¡± Her world stopped as her cries died down and she looked at him wide eyed. She had no idea what was happening or why was this happening, but tattoo of one word pasted in her mind.


    Slut.


    The word sounded so strange and unfamiliar to her. She was never called like that. The word was disgrace to her and her dignity. But again she was left with no dignity. He had striped her dignity off her. She processed the word in her mind and blinked her eyes few times before a thunderous storm of anger blew in her chocty orbs.


    ¡°How dare you?!!¡± She screamed as she found new waves of energy erupted within her. She was blinded by her anger and didn¡¯t noticed the murderous re Lucifer threw her way. He looked at her in both frustration and¡­. amusement.


    ¡°You monster! Leave me the hell alone!¡± She pushed him and he let her get away from him. He raised his brows in amusement as he watched her fiery spirit trying to fight him off. He felt her body shook with rage before she threw colorful words at him.


    ¡°You ruined me and you have audacity to call me a slut! You raped me!¡± She shouted as streams of tears flowed with her words. Her words did nothing to him, he waspletely unfazed but watching her trying to be intimidating in front of him was questioning his dominance, which was highly uneptable.


    ¡°.. I didn¡¯t rape you¡­ I fucked you..¡± He said with a grin as he walked towards her. His words added fuel to her anger and she looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°And I am going to fuck you again,¡± he grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him,¡± you know why,¡± he whispered huskily in her ear and bite down there,¡± because you are mine and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it, can you?¡±


    With this he dominated her mouth with his and aggressively tore her dress apart. That¡¯s what it took for fear to get back in her senses again.


    His mouth descended down her neck as he kissed there passionately. He stuffed his face in crook of her neck and inhaled deeply, breathing in her scent.


    This was maddening for him. He didn¡¯t knew what was the power she hold but her scent seemed to control his raging beasts. He craved her like a drug. This was not good for him, he knew, but the calming scent always frustrated him.


    ¡°.. you make me mad¡­ Why the fuck you have to test my anger?¡± He growled and sucked his bite mark on her neck. Looking at mark always make him exciting about something he was unaware of.


    ¡°You frustrate me¡­¡± He snarled at her and sucked her neck hard making her tremble, ¡°¡­ your smell frustrates me.. It¡¯s like¡­ you are my own personal brand of drug..¡± He moaned in pleasure as he sniffled the smell of her arousal. She couldn¡¯t control her body for feeling this way. His touch always ignites mes of desire in her.


    Something snapped in him as he abruptly pulled away from her, sending her stumbling back. His eyes flickered between red and blue as he red daggers at her. She felt highly rmed and ashamed of his next move. Her breathing was hazard and abnormal. Without sparing her a nce he stormed out of the room, leaving her all confused and broken.


    It didn¡¯t took her long to broke into tears. She cried and cried until she felt her knees weaken. She was in dilemma of unknown. She was confused and heartbroken. She was being used and abused and no one was there to help her.


    Without feeling the need to change, she cried herself to sleep.


    Morning came earlier than she had expected. Again it was a beautiful day but for her it was reminder that she had survived previous day. She was thankful that he had left her previous night without touching her. The stains of tears were still present on her face. She could feel the exhaustion still present.


    Sandra knocked the door and entered. With a smile she greeted her.


    ¡°Morning, Sandra¡± Sarah said. Her voice was still hoarse from all the crying and shouting ofst night. Sandra gave her clothes and ced her breakfast on table near bed.


    After taking shower, she changed into beautifulvender coloured, ankle length dress, that Sandra gave her. She secured her hairs in a half updo and thanked Sandra for breakfast.


    ?


    After eating her breakfast, she let Sandra do the cleaning and mopping of the room. It took more than a hour for Sandra to clean the whole mess. Sarah sat next to window, on a couch, looking outside.


    ¡°Do you need anything, mydy?¡± Sandra asked politely and Sarah shook her head in denial.


    ¡°Can I¡­. Can I go¡­ outside?¡± Sarah asked nervously, she knew Lucifer would be mad if he would know that she again sneaked out of the room.


    Sandra¡¯s expression changed into one of sympathy and she exhaled deeply.


    ¡°Lord Lucifer has specifically ordered to not let you out of this room..¡± Sandra said with sad face and averted her eyes. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at her watery eyes.


    ¡°.. I¡¯m sorry, mydy,¡± Sandra said and waited for any other question.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to be sorry, it¡¯s alright,¡± Sarah tried to smile at her but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Sandra bowed her head and walked out of the room, locking the door behind.


    Guess it¡¯s just me and my lonely self..


    She sighed and turned towards the window. She was losing herself slowly and painfully. The flowers were her only source of sanity. Tears slipped from corner of her eyes as she squeezed her eyes tight. She tried to collect herself, she missed Matthew¡­.. she missed her family¡­ her mother, her father.


    She hated feeling so alone.


    Her mind wandering back to yesterday and the conversations she had with Angie. She had so many questions to ask her but was afraid of the answers.


    She heard the door of the chambers open and quickly wipe her tears away. Thest thing she wanted was to someone find her crying her eyes out.


    Aphrodite walked further into the room, closing the door behind her, and was startled to see her sitting next to window.


    She didn¡¯t knew what she should say to start a conversation. Sarah felt her presence but didn¡¯t turned around.


    ¡°I.. um.. hey,¡± Aphrodite said walking towards her and sat next to her. Sarah didn¡¯t said anything instead kept looking straight.


    ¡°Your mother¡­. they are freed,¡± This took her interest as she quickly turned towards her.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are they safe?¡± Desperation was evident in her voice. She wanted her family, which she never met, to be safe.


    ¡°Yes, they are. But,¡± Aphrodite searched the right words to say her next sentence. Sarah looked at her with worry, afraid what she might say next.


    ¡°They¡­ well actually.. the thing is,¡± her words faltered as she averted her gaze towards the window.


    ¡°Can you please tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah asked impatiently as her worry grew ten times.


    Aphrodite sighed and gather the courage to tell her.


    ¡°Lucifer is going to attack their kingdom, maybe ining few days and I¡¯m afraid, this time he might seed¡± A loud gasp escaped Sarah¡¯s lips as she stood up and started pacing around.


    ¡°No, he can¡¯t! He can¡¯t do that!¡± She tried to convince herself but knowing Lucifer so far, she knew he would definitely do something like that. She practically held her breath, tried not to panic.


    ¡°Sarah calm down, please!¡±Aphrodite rushed towards her as she watched the helpless woman pacing around.


    ¡°He is going after my Parent¡¯s kingdom! He is going to kill them! He will destroy them!¡± She panicked. Aphrodite looked at her with worry and grabbed her shoulders.


    ¡°And you panicking here will not stop him,¡± she shook her by her shoulders and made her look at her. Sarah had only seen her mother once but never get the the chance to see her father. She desperately wanted him to embrace her in his protective embrace. She was very young when she was taken away from her family but the family bond was still there, in her heart.


    ¡°Do something, please! Stop him!¡± Sarah begged and nearly dropped onto the floor before Aphrodite supported her.


    ¡°I.. I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°THEN LET ME DO SOMETHING!!¡± Sarah snapped angrily at her and regretted when she saw look of sadness on her face. She had to think of the way to save them before it was toote.


    ¡°I¡¯m.. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m just-¡±


    Aphrodite looked at her and sighed deeply. Sarah looked at her and saw Aphrodite looking in void, like she was thinking.


    ¡°I will help you,¡± Aphrodite said and Sarah looked at her shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. For days she was trying to get help and now finally someone was going to help her. But she still was unsure if Aphrodite truly meant what she said. This was enough to make her hopes high.


    Looking at her confused and shocked face, Aphrodite turned towards the window and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Kyleigh, your mother is my sister and I don¡¯t want to see her demise.¡± Tears welled in her eyes as she quickly wiped them,¡±you are her daughter, which makes you my niece and I¡¯m not one of evil aunts who want to see their niece suffering.¡±


    Sarah knew about Aphrodite and her mother being siblings. But it was the very first time Aphrodite herself told her this. Aphrodite basically was her aunt, her family and Sarah was thankful that at least she found some of her family.


    ¡°I.. Thank you,¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say or do. So without further thinking, she hugged Aphrodite. Soon she felt Aphrodite wrapping her arms around her. This wasforting for her. This was all she needed.


    Comfort.


    ¡°Lucifer will be in a meeting with the council¡­ far from here. He won¡¯t be here tomorrow and tonight is the best time for you to flee,¡± Aphrodite said before pulling back. Her raven hairs were sticking out of her elegant bun as her stroking blue eyes were looking at her with concern.


    ¡°I wille for you at midnight but remember, I will only tell you the way, you yourself have to walk on it, you get it?¡±


    Sarah nodded her head desperately as tears of happiness gathered in the corner of her eyes. But she controlled herself. Only few more hours and she will be free.


    ¡°Okay, now I will go and send Sandra with your lunch. Have your food and rest,¡± she said and once again hugged her. Sarah felt overwhelming feeling overtime her sense and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± She repeated these words again and again. Aphrodite pulled away with a bright smile and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Tomorrow is a big day,¡± she said before walking out of the room. Like she had said, Sandra opened the door after fifteen minutes and served her lunch. After having lunch, Sarah thanked her and watched her go.


    She tried to rest but her enthusiasm was beyond level. She was ecstatic that finally she was going to be free from his clutches. As time flew, her heart beat started fastening with anticipation. The sky was engulfed by darkness in no time. The clock ticked and ticked, and finally it was mid night. But Aphrodite didn¡¯te. She waited for another ten minutes and still nothing. Her nervousness was eating her alive as she frowned now and then.


    After waiting for another thirty minutes, the door opened.


    ¡°Sorry, was stuck with-¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Sarah quickly cut her off and walked towards her. Aphrodite handed her a box filled with pink dusty like substance and motioned her to follow her. Sarah raised a brown as she eyes the thing with curiosity.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She asked and followed behind her.


    ¡°A powder¡­ well a magic powder. Just blow it when you will reach the gates. I will only escort you till the main door. After that you have to go all by yourself.¡± Sarah nodded and walked fast. She bunch her dress in her hand so that she didn¡¯t trip on it.


    Aphrodite led them through a narrow hallways with strange paintings and turn around the corner. After crossing a spiral long staircase, they reached near the back of castle dungeons.


    ¡°Now, I want you to go straight and turn a left. You will find a horse there. You know horse riding?¡± Aphrodite stopped and grabbed her by her shoulders.


    Sarah nodded as she remembered when she went to horse riding with Matthew. Those were the days she wanted to relive.


    ¡°Fantastic! And about your parents kingdom¡­ the horse is a phoenix¡­ it will lead you directly towards your parents kingdom.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t understand what a phoenix was but still nodded her head. Aphrodite engulfed her in her arms and sighed.


    ¡°Stay safe, please¡± she whispered and pushed her towards the back. Sarah looked at her onest time and ran towards the way Aphrodite told her.


    ¡°And give her my greetings,¡± Aphrodite whispered when Sarah was far away from her. She watched her run towards the backyard as she disappeared into the garden.


    She tried to be as quiet as possible as she sneaked around the castle and headed for the exit. When she finally made it towards the right corner, someone called out.


    ¡°Hey, Rick¡­ did you finish your shift?¡± The silver haired man, which she assume was Michael, asked the guard, approaching him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Yes, Commander Miles, There is nothing suspicious on the bordends.¡± The guard squared his shoulders and said with puffed chest. Sarah hid behind the tall trees and waited for them to end their chit chat.


    Michael motioned him to get back on work as he walked back towards the castle. Sarah sighed a sigh of relief and sneak past the guard. The guard moved towards right side as Sarah slipped through left side and ran as fast as she could.


    She reached the left side of tall silver gates. This side of gate was covered with tall grass which made it difficult for anyone to spot her. She remembered what Aphrodite told her earlier. She quickly pulled out the box from her dress and opened it. She looked around only to find silence and serenity.


    She took a handful of pink powder in her hands and blew it on the gates. Her eyes widened in shock as gates opened automatically. She blinked her eyes few times and gulped hard. Without further dy she slipped passed through the gates.


    She his behind the tree next to the gates as she watched it close on its own. She couldn¡¯t describe how much happy and d she was. She ran towards the woods but stopped in her track and looked back onest time.


    With a huge grin on her face she raised her hand and showed middle finger towards the castle.


    ¡°Fuck you, Lucifer!¡±


    She scoffed and again turned around only to run towards the ce where the horse would be waiting for her. Sarah tightened her arms around her as she walked in the woods. The trees were abnormally abnormal. But she didn¡¯t stopped, she walked until she spotted a white color far from her. She ran towards it and smiled brightly.


    A white horse with golden hairs was standing next to tree looking at her. Sarah couldn¡¯t help but look at the horse in utter amazement.


    ¡°Phoenix,¡± she whispered as she ran her hand along his back with hesitation. The horse leaned into her touch and licked her hand.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a beauty?¡± Sarah smiled as a small giggle escaped her lips. The horse sit on his legs indicating her to climb. She was about to swing her leg around the horse¡¯s back before she heard a deep voice.


    ¡°My.. My¡­ Aren¡¯t you¡­. mouth watering?¡±

 Chapter 39

    His fingers tapped on table in rhythmic motion as he waited for the old men in front of him, to shut their mouths. He was getting impatient and annoyed. Meetings were never his things, he always found himself getting angry for no reasons during these times.


    ¡°The council is waiting for reports from Phae Santos since weeks now, what is taking so long, King Vn.¡± Old man asked loudly as every member present in room looked at the king, who was shifting ufortably in his seat.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have whole day for this!¡± Lucifer growled impatiently. He tapped his foot trying to control his rage, but his patience was running thin. Vn gulped and stood up to bowed down to him.


    ¡°My Lord, my¡­ my kingdom is falling down. Last month.. we.. we were attacked, by witches and we lost half of the army and now we are running out of resources. I promise_¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a daggernded in his chest. His eyes widened as he grabbed the dagger in his chest and stumbled to the ground. Several council members looked at him with wide eyes and open mouths, but no one dared to help him.


    Vn fell on the ground as his breaths stopped.


    Lucifer dusted his hands and stood up from his seat while looking at every member.


    Lucifer pointed to the man, who was sitting next to Vn. He was a shapeshifter with light brown eyes and medium shoulders length hairs.


    ¡°Go get my dagger, I can¡¯t lose that one too,¡± he gulped down and walked towards the dead body. His hands wrapped around the handle of knife and he plucked it out of his chest. He winced as his hands burned with silver as he dropped the knife on floor and clutched his hand to his chest.


    Lucifer threw his head back as heughed with amusement. Everyone looked shocked at his change in behavior.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± he snarled and walked towards the body and picked the silver dagger only to ce it in his waist pocket. Whole room looked at him with pure shock.


    Silver didn¡¯t affected him. Those were the benefits thate with being a hybrid.


    ¡°Parcel¡­. what about your report? Oh wait! let me guess, your n must be raided by faeries?¡± Lucifer raised his perfectly sharp brow at old man sitting few feet away from him. All the blood rushed through his veins as he tried not to tremble in fear.


    ¡°Twenty¡­. twenty six vampires were seen at the bordends, My lord.¡± Parcel said handing the report to Lucifer.


    ¡°And,¡± Lucifer narrowed his eyes, telling him to tell more. Vampires were raising in numbers day by day. It was not like they were any threat to him, but as the king of Reynes, they were a threat to his kingdom.


    ¡°And, we suspect that they are behind something¡­. or particrly¡­.. someoene¡± Lucifer rubbed his jaw as he leaned back in his chair. Resting his elbow on armrest, his icy eyes zed over as he thought about something.


    ¡°And what about the attack strategy, which kingdom we should go for next?¡± Anari spoke out, the council administrator.


    ¡°I think Kingdom of Zlluni should be our next target, my lord,¡± Parcel insisted and Anari scoffed in distaste.


    ¡°I suggest targeting Kingdom if Yarundiel. They are going through hard times, they won¡¯t suspect us.¡± Anari ptotested.


    ¡°But Kingd-¡±


    ¡°Zoutis, we are attacking Zoutis tonight¡± Lucifer stated making both of the men silent.


    ¡°But my lord-¡±


    Anari was unable to choke out hisst words as Lucifer roughly grabbed him by his throat. His eyes darkened as a snarl curled his lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love your life,mander Anari!¡±


    ¡°My lord,¡± Parcel jumped in quickly, ¡°Whatmander Anari is meant that Kingdom of Zoutis is far from here and it¡¯s Queen¡­¡­ Sarah¡¯s parent¡¯s Kingdom,¡±


    Lucifer nced at Anari struggling in his breath and let him go. Anari gasped for air as he frantically rubbed his bruised neck.


    ¡°She is not a Queen!¡± Lucifer growled animalistically, ring at Parcel. ¡°not yet¡±


    ¡°Their main base is on east, so we¡¯ll attack where there are vulnerable. Kill the king and Queen first, the rest will crumble,¡± Lucifer barked out the orders. And all men nodded their heads.


    ¡°Y.. yes, my lord,¡±


    ¡°We attack at dawn,¡± Lucifer said firmly. The veins of his arms were protruding out. Everyone present there was terrified of his next words.


    ¡°Hit ha-¡± before he couldplete his words a panicked voice rang at back of his head.


    ¡°My lord!! Lady Sarah! Sh¡­ she escaped!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v.


    ¡°W.. who are you?¡± I breathed out while backing away at the same time. The fear was creeping in my body. What were they? And what did they want from me?


    ¡°Who am I? Well¡­.. you can call me ¡®Honey''¡± the man smirked at me. I was looking at him with wide eyes. I hadn¡¯t escaped fully and other trouble was already awaiting me.


    ¡°Stop it, Damon! Don¡¯t scare the poor thing!¡± A feminine voice said from behind me as I abruptly turned around. A woman with pale white skin was standing near the tree with which Phoenix was tied, the both of them were giving me danger vibes.


    ¡°You always seem to ruin my fun, Victoria,¡± the man groaned as he threw his hands in air in disbelief making her, I guess, Victoria rolling her eyes. She turned towards me and looked at me with a wide smile.


    ¡°Forgive my brother here, by the way I¡¯m Victoria and you just be Sarah!¡± Victoria grinned while walking towards me. I immediately backed away but I guess my luck was against me as I fell on the ground. A loudughter echoed around me as the man startedughing while pointing at me.


    ¡°She is clumsy, I SEE,¡± Victoria whispered and face palmed herself. Whatever the hell they were saying was making no sense to at all, well at least not to me. The look in their eyes were screaming mischief. I didn¡¯t realize what happened but in less than a second Victoria was next to man.


    ¡°Who.. are.. are you?¡± I panicked while crawling back. I heard her sigh and looked at me with a strained look.


    ¡°I¡¯m Victoria and he is m-¡±


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU!!¡± I yelled before standing on my feet.


    First, Lucifer and now they. What the hell was wrong with my life.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question but we can¡¯t tell you, not yet at least. But, but, but¡­ you areing with us,¡± the man said and I looked at him in disbelief and the horses in my mind started running wildly, thinking about any escaped and I did only thing I was good at.


    I ran.


    I turned around and ran as fast as my feet could take me but I had taken only two steps and an arm was smacked around my waist making me restraint.


    ¡°LEAVE ME!!¡± My screams were echoing in whole forest as he carried me towards god knows where. They were fast, so god damn fast. It only makes me conclude one thing, that they were inhumane too.


    ¡°Hey! Calm down I¡¯m not gonna hurt!¡± He snarled in annoyance and adjusted me in his arms and in no time I was hoisted on his shoulder, without any care.


    ¡°I told you that she would be handful!¡± He said and looked at Victoria who was walking next to him. I punched his back and started struggling in his hold.


    ¡°LEAVE ME! You leech!!¡± I screamed but it was like there was no effect on them.


    ¡°She is merely a human, Damon! She can¡¯t outrun us.¡±. I struggled on his shoulder as I bite on his shoulder hard.


    ¡°She is a biter, I see,¡± he amused without any pain.


    ¡°Where the hell are you taking me?!¡± I yelled hoping someone would hear me and save me. But I knew there was no one. The only ce near to this ce was Lucifer¡¯s castle and that was thest ce I wanted to visit.


    ¡°I know but she is Lucifer¡¯s mate that much was expected from her,¡± He turned to left as I watch Phoenix¡¯s white body disappearing into dark.


    ¡°I SAID, LEAVE ME!!¡± They were ignoring my shouts. And that was making me anxious. I didn¡¯t had any idea who were they. And them taking me somewhere was not doing any good.


    ¡°You are a los-¡± something happened as they stopped walking and talking. And I do badly wanted to see what was that. All the blood rushed through my veins as I heard a loud growl, an animalistic growl, probablying from animal.


    ¡°Wolfie, wolf!¡± There was no amusement left in the man¡¯s voice only making me realise whatever was standing in way was a animal, a wolf.


    There was a freaking wolf in front of us and I didn¡¯t knew where that was standing. This thought alone was making me want to run. I felt his arms tighten around my back while the woman, Victoria, stood behind him, right in front of me. Her eyes glowed yellow only for a moment as she watched in front of the man, towards the wolf I guess, than turned back to her original colour.


    Everything happened in blur as I wasnded painfully on ground and a loud snarls of anger resonated around me. It took everything in me to turn around towards the voice and I wished I should haven¡¯t looked. Arge wolf, a very veryrge wolf was stood tall in front of the man.


    I screamed while backing away at same time. I didn¡¯t knew what was happening but whatever was happening was not my vor. But looking at other two, they were not afraid of the wolf. The wolf was thrice their heights and size, I didn¡¯t knew that kind of thing they eat to get some much courage.


    The wolf shed his sharp canines as he looked at the man.


    ¡°Damon, don¡¯t!!¡± Victoria said like she knew what was going to happen. And I guessed she knew, Damon and the wolf, both jumped in air and collided against each other only for Damon to grab him by his neck. I nced at Victoria who was watching them curiously.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The wolf opened hisrge jaw to tears open Damon¡¯s head off his shoulder but before he could do that, Damon grabbed the wolf by his neck and shoved him into the dust.


    ¡°I nearly forget you mutts were still here!!¡± Damon growled at the wolf. The wolf quickly sliced his paws in Damon¡¯s chest and tore open his skin. The sight was nauseous and the fear was slowly transforming into panic.


    Damon sneered as he quickly tossed the wolf over his shoulder. The wolfnded safely on his paws and ran towards Damon. Damon didn¡¯t realised what happened but in next moment his neck was in the wolf¡¯s mouth.


    I backed away in panic while a loud growl of agony escaped the wolf¡¯s mouth as blood rushed through his back. Victoria entered from behind him as the wolf copsed on the ground. Damonnded on ground with aloud thud.


    ¡°Silver always works,¡± Victoriaughed and Damon looked at the wolf¡¯s body writhing in pain. I almost felt bad for wolf. But slowly the wolf¡¯srge frame started turning into human flesh and in no time a naked human wasying on ground with blood oozing out of his stomach. I never thought I would see this sight, no matter how much I hated him, I never wanted this for him.


    ¡°F.. Falcon,¡± I whispered as I saw his naked bodyying on ground and snarls of pain escaping his lips. I gulped down the lump of saliva that recently formed in my throat and looked wide eyed at his body.


    Pain. He was in pain. Whatever he has done, he didn¡¯t deserved that. He was only trying to save me from them. He was my best friend. He is my best friend. The price of betrayal was not his life.


    With this I dashed towards him. But before I could move Victoria¡¯s hand was around my arm.


    ¡°Please!! He need help!! Leave me!!¡± I growled but her strength was something beyond mine.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave him here, Damon. We have to take his nasty ass with us!¡± Victoria said and Damon was still ring at Falcon who was screaming in pain. My heart was clenching while watching him in this state. He didn¡¯t deserved that, no.


    ¡°Take the girl, I¡¯ll handle him¡± Damon said and I struggled with new found energy.


    ¡°No!! Leave him-¡± my sentence was left in my mouth as I felt Victoria pressing the back of my neck and I felt my body going lump.


    I could feel the feet moving and the cold ground against my skin as I slowly opened my eyes. I tugged before I realised that my hands were restrained behind my back. I struggled to get up as I looked around.


    I was in dark cemented room that looked like a cell, maybe. The floor was cold, hard and wet. I looked around the small room and saw Falcon¡¯s motionless bodyying on the ground with his hands tied up with chains, chains of silver.


    ¡°Falcon!¡± I shrieked as I shuffled on my knees towards him. The side of his stomach was bleeding and he was dressed only in pair of pants.


    ¡°Falcon!!¡± I panicked as his body didn¡¯t moved and inch. As I inched closer I heard him heavily breathing and slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Sarah, y.. you okay?¡± I wanted to cry so bad. He was bleeding like a waterfall and he still was asking if I was alright? What did he thought he is mad up of.


    All of this bleeding and pain, only because of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Falcon, are you¡­ how much pain are you in?¡± The way he was breathing and whimpering, I can assume he must be screaming from inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ bearable¡± he smiled at me reassuringly.


    ¡°Falcon¡­¡± I sobbed, ¡°¡­. it¡¯s all my fault¡­ I shouldn¡¯t h-¡±


    ¡°.. please, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± He groans don¡¯t pain and so badly wanted to die. This was freaking my fault.


    ¡°Who.. who are they? What d.. does they want from us?¡± I stuttered out the words as I watched him turning towards me.


    ¡°Actually, we just wanted you but he is a nice little inclusion to this package,¡± I watched Damon as he walked arrogantly towards us. I wanted to strangle him with same silver chains with which Falcon was restrained.


    ¡°Damon¡­.¡± con groaned as he sensed Damon¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Falcon, Falcon, Falcon¡­ You¡¯ve got some nerve to attack a royal Vampire¡± Damon said. The way he was circling around Falcon was giving me whishes. I was afraid that he might hit him again with silver.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember when did assholes started regarding themselves as royals,¡± Falcon chuckled mockingly. ¡°Royal doesn¡¯t suit you, Damon¡±


    Damonughed with him before kicking Falcon in his face.


    ¡°Leave him alone!!¡± I shrieked trying to rush towards him when I felt something restraining me. I looked around to find a long chain connected to the handcuffs on my back.


    ¡°Calm down, loveliness,¡± he said crouching down to my level. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you, but, but, but¡­ if you want some attention, I¡¯ll be obliged to show it to you in most indecent ways.¡± He grinned and I wanted to wipe his nasty grin off his face.


    ¡°Stay away from us!!¡± I gritted as I felt anger building inside me. I was scared but the angry emotion was dominant at that time.


    ¡°Damon¡­. you disappoint me.¡± A thunderously deep and menacing voice said from behind Damon. Damon turned around with a huge grin on his face and that¡¯s when I saw the person behind Damon.


    The first thing I saw was fiery red hairs and deep green eyes peering into Damon¡¯s head. The man lifted his eyes and looked at Falcon making me worried about him.


    He was awfully familiar.


    ¡°Falcon.. Finn.. Celeste, the second inmand of Reynes, brother of the Lucifer Ximen Celeste¡­. butting in my business, always.. Just saying it makes me feel pathetic.¡± I nced at Falcon, who was clenching his jaw. Something was wrong about the way he was looking at Falcon.


    Reynes must be the ce, where I was held hostage. And new fact, it was the very first time I had heard Lucifer¡¯s full name.


    ¡°Draven,¡± Falcon groaned,¡±Did anyone told you that you sound like a ostentatious fucking ass,¡± Falcon grinned.


    Draven narrowed his eyes at him and shoved his foot in Falcon¡¯s wounded stomach.


    ¡°LEAVE HIM!! STOP IT!!¡± I shouted angrily from across the room.


    I shouldn¡¯t have said anything because now I could feel his eyes on me. He looked at me shaking as I stared at him without knowing what I was doing.


    ¡°Ass¡­. I see,¡± He said curiously and walked towards me. I tried to back away but the chain around my wrists were making it difficult than it already was.


    ¡°She has nothing to do with us. Just let her go,¡± Falcon said calmly. I nced at Falcon and he was grimacing in anger.


    ¡°Why would I do that? I always wanted her here.¡± This took me off guard when he said that. I looked bewildered at him while he took long strides towards me.


    ¡°My.. aren¡¯t you undeniably beautiful one¡­¡± He said grabbing my chin forcefully to make me look at him as I moved my head trying to get out of his grasp. ¡°She is more beautiful than I¡¯ve imagined.¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T TOUCH HER!!¡± Falcon growled making Draven look back at him with a smirk.


    ¡°You seem pathetically possessive of her¡­¡± He said turning back to me. I was only dumb human present there who didn¡¯t knew a thing about what was happening. The way they were interacting was evident that they already knew each other.


    Draven stared at me for a moment analyzing me when a dark amused smile across his face.


    Something bad was going to happen, I knew that.


    ¡°Bring him in!¡± Draven pointed at Damon who was observing everything from far end. Damon quickly nodded his head and walked out.


    ¡°This much worry for your brother¡¯s mate¡­.¡± Draven said moving behind me and that¡¯s when I felt him crouching down. He grabbed my right arm and yanked me on my feet. I nearly copsed on floor but his heavy arm around me, bncing my shaking body.


    ¡°Careful, kitten¡­. wouldn¡¯t want to damage that pretty skin of yours,¡± I felt his mouth dangerously close to my ear.


    ¡°You look.. tense¡± I heard Damon¡¯s voice from behind the door.


    ¡°You sure he really needs me.. cause I think that¡¯s not the right time,¡± I heard a voice.


    Why does that voice sounds so familiar?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, mate, he wants you¡­ like now¡± Damonughed.


    ¡°Fuck is wrong with Draven!¡± The other voice growled in anger.


    ¡°He is your brother, how do expect him to be?¡± I could hear Damon smirking. Something was clearly and shockingly wrong.


    Draven¡¯s hand slipped beneath my dress as I thrashed in his hold. His other hand wrapped around my waist trapping me to himself.


    The door opened and my eyes immediately wide opened as I looked at the man standing next to Damon inplete shock and utter confusion.


    This was not possible.


    ¡°Matthew,¡±

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Matthew?¡±


    ¡°He is alive and I myself don¡¯t know how¡¯s that even possible? Lucifer ripped his heart out¡­. and I was the one who burned his body.¡±


    ¡°Nothing makes sense!¡±


    ¡°And on top of that, Matthew is Draven¡¯s brother! Fucking Draven!¡±


    ¡°Draven Vll? The Vampire?¡±


    ¡°How many Draven you know, Artemis?¡±


    ¡°Shit!! That¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Michael grabbed fistful of his hairs as he tried to sunken the information. Artemis watched her brother with worry while she herself was as distorted as him.


    ¡°Falcon! Where is he?¡± Michael suddenly stopped pacing as his mind drifted off tost conversation he had with Falcon. Falcon was going to tell him something but he had to go to check out the perimeters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! He must be drowning himself in alcohol again!¡± Artemis gulped down another ss of bouborn as Michael forrowed his brows in confusion. Her eyes scanned the whole bar while her brother stood in front of table with a ss of liquor.


    ¡°That shit doesn¡¯t work on us you know that!¡± Michael looked at his sister with a strange look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Artemis. Something¡­. something doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± he said while grabbing a ss from counter but halted in his steps as he sensed a presence behind him. His hold tightened on the ss as he crushed the ss in his hands making all the pieces embedded in his hand. Artemis quickly looked at him as she heard the sound.


    With a strain on his face, he turned around slowly and cautiously.


    ¡°Hello, my dear friend!¡± Michael couldn¡¯t stop but snarl at the man in front of him. He grinded his teeth together as he mumbled the words.


    ¡°Hello, Elijah!¡±


    ****


    ¡°You are alive.¡± She whispered. She wanted to believe her eyes but her mind wasn¡¯t working anymore. Matthew was alive and it took everything in her to ept that because he was killed right in front of her. How could she believe the same eyes those watch him being ripped apart?


    Draven¡¯s hand caressed her waist as he pulled himself away from her.


    ¡°Surprise, my dear¡± He whispered dangerously close to ear but she was far too shocked to recognize his words.


    ¡°How could you¡­. you were dead?¡± Falcon said in utter confusion and shock. Everything was out of pictures, Matthew was supposed to be dead, but how was this possible? Questions, questions, questions? Every statement was like a question to him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to my brother, the one and only,¡± Draven walked towards Mathew and put his arm on his shoulder.


    ¡°Matthew Edgar Vll!¡±


    Sarah looked with wide eyes. She blinked her eyes before anger started consuming her. Betrayed! She was feeling betrayed. Everyone was keeping secrets from her and now nothing was shocking her anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are one of them too, aren¡¯t you!¡± She snarled at Mathew as Draven threw his head back withughter. Sarah looked at him with a angry snarl on her face.


    ¡°No, my dear¡­. he is not one of them¡­ he is one of us.¡± Draven took predatory steps towards her. His amusement grew ten times as he watched her standing adamantly on her spot without a ounce of fear.


    ¡°And you wanna know what we are?¡± He circled his arm around her as he jerked her towards him making her gasp. He leaned in and nuzzled his nose in her hairs, taking in her sweet scent.


    ¡°Ever heard about Vampires?¡±


    ****


    ¡°Where the fuck is she?!¡± Lucifer growled loudly as tar shook with fear. Hundreds of years had passed but this was the second time he had seen Lucifer this much angry and furious, the first time was when his mother died.


    ¡°Not only Lady Sarah but Master Falcon is missing too,¡± tar said and Lucifer snapped his head towards him.


    ¡°Lucifer calm down!¡± Aphrodite said trying to calm Lucifer. She herself was scared what would happen if Lucifer woulde to know that she helped Sarah escape in first ce.


    ¡°And you are telling me this now!¡± Angry and furious Lucifer was something with whom no one wanted to deal with, so was tar and Aphrodite. But tar knew that the next information would triple his furious ness, maybe would add some other emotions in the fire of his rage too.


    ¡°¡­. And I think, they have been taken by Vll¡¯s¡±


    Lucifer stopped pacing and blinked his eyes to their original colour. He looked at tar with expressionless face as he tried to register thest word, Vll.


    ¡°¡­ They know about prophecy?¡± Lucifer asked carefully hoping that Vll¡¯s didn¡¯t knew anything. But if they do, everything was going to get in vain.


    ¡°.. I¡¯m afraid My lord, they do..¡± Lucifer clenched his jaw as veins of his arms started protruding out. His pupils dted while his eyes turned blood red.


    ¡°But.. they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything until she has your blood in her system, My lord.¡± tar said carefully as he flipped through pages of his sorcery book. He again turned two more until his eyesnded on the picture he was looking for.


    Aphrodite turned towards Lucifer with wide eyes.


    ¡°You did what?! You fed her your blood?! Do you even know what does that mean-¡± Aphrodite was unable toplete her sentence as Lucifer mmed her against the wall by her throat.


    ¡°One more word! And you will be killed like I¡¯m going to kill your sister!¡± Lucifer narrowed his eyes in anger as Aphrodite quickly nodded her head. Her knees copsed with ground as Lucifer let go of her. She rubbed her sore throat while taking deep breaths.


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t make things better, the bond still isn¡¯tpletelyplete!¡± Lucifer said before looking at tar.


    ¡°They need blood of the hybrid for this and you being the only hybrid in this world, has made things harder for them.¡± Aphrodite said taking another deep breath.


    ¡°Let me remind you if you are forgetting¡­ Draven is a hybrid too!¡± Lucifer gritted.


    ¡°A witch-vampire hybrid is not considered as true hybrid, My lord. They need blood of a Vamwolf, a true hybrid of werewolf and vampire ancestors.¡± tar exined as Lucifer looked unaffected.


    ¡°Bring me Michael,¡± he said and Aphrodite nodded her head and walked out of the room. Lucifer looked at tar and mmed his hand on nearest table.


    ¡°FIND ME THEIR RESIDENCE!¡± Lucifer said and tar quickly ran out of the room. Lucifer took few deep breaths as he tried to control his urge to kill something or someone. Everything was getting out of his control and he was determined to get his control back. He walked towards the cab before grabbing a liquor from the shelves. His hands moved firmly as his mind started plotting a n.


    He gulped down the whole bottle in three sips as he tried to cool himself off.


    Prophecy. Everything was happening because of it. And he himself wanted to break it but he wanted to do that himself and the risk of someone knowing about it was uneptable for him.


    ****


    ¡°But, you don¡¯t have to be scared, my dear. I mean no harm to you.¡± He ran his hand through her hairs while his other hand gripped her waist. Her struggles were doing nothing to stop him.


    ¡°Why did you call me, Draven?¡± Mathew rolled his eyes as he watched Draven ying with Sarah¡¯s emotions. He picked a chair from far end and sat on it.


    ¡°Chill, Brother. I just wanted her to meet her long lost love,¡± Draven smirked as tears rolled down her eyes. This was what he wanted, to break her and mold her. He pulled himself away from her and walked towards Mathew.


    She felt her legs weaken as she fell on her knees. Her eyes were still glued on Matthew. The rage was igniting in her orbs.


    ¡°I smell confusion,¡± Draven mocked as he forrowed his brows together.


    ¡°Witchcraft? Sorcery? Magic? Ever heard about that?¡± Draven sped his hands behind his back as he paced around them.


    ¡°Just used his face to create a identical twin,¡± he shrugged his shoulders like it was not a big deal. Falcon put two and two together.


    ¡°Lucifer killed a normal vampire¡­. who had his face..?¡± He knew answer to that but still was in dilemma. He nced at Sarah who was breaking down from inside and outside. Her love for Matthew was crumbling with the truth.


    ¡°Vampires?¡± She whispered as she thought about the word. She had heard these terms only in movies and stuff but never ever she had thought that she would encounter them.


    ¡°Come on Sarah! Don¡¯t be so naive!¡± Draven rolled his eyes dramatically as he watched her in her miserable state.


    ¡°I.. I loved you, Matthew,¡± her broken voice pierce Falcon¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t help but feel the need tofort her. His pain seemed so much less than hers.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing¡­.. l never loved you,¡± Matthew said without blinking his eyes. He was same but looked so different to her. She never thought that the one she trusted most would be reason for her broken heart. She looked mindlessly at him as she thought about everything he had did and said to her.


    ¡®I love you, Sarh!¡±


    ¡®Will you be my girlfriend?¡¯


    ¡®I can never even think about living a second without you¡­ not even a milisecond¡¯


    Her breathing be abnormal as she thought about all the things they used to do together.


    How Matthew used to cook for her.


    How Matthew used to kiss her nose every time they would be together.


    She felt herself getting angry and furious as she thought about all the lies she had been fed. Her life, her friends, her parents, her love, everything seemed to be fake.


    ¡°I wish you rott in hell!¡± She gritted her teeth as she tried to yank her hands off the chain but failed miserably. Her anger was getting best of her.


    ¡°YOU NEVER DESERVED MY LOVE!¡± She screamed as tears flowed down her face. She never felt this much heart broken and angry at the same time. She knew she needed to let go of her tears because if she didn¡¯t, she knew she would feel more helpless and vulnerable.


    Draven watched her with amusement, while he looked at Falcon¡¯s face. He knew Falcon was madly in love with her and he was going to use the situation in his favor.


    ****


    ¡°Father! Father!¡± Cassian barged into Perseus¡¯s study with heavy breath.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Perseus asked as he watched his son in panic state. He rounded the table and grabbed him by his shoulder to stable him.


    ¡°Sarah¡­ She¡­. Draven!¡± Cassian panted. He felt Perseus losing his hold on his shoulders and looking at him in pure shock.


    ¡°No! It can¡¯t be possible!¡± Perseus shook his head in denial and Cassian looked at his father in confusion.


    ¡°No Father! Draven has her and he is going to break the prophecy!¡± Perseus snapped his head towards Cassian. His face held so much shock and confusion. He couldn¡¯t believe that his little girl was in hands of demon.


    ¡°How¡­ how do you know?¡± Perseus asked searching Cassian¡¯s eyes. Cassian averted his eyes and mumbled.


    ¡°Maybe or maybe not, I got a call from Angie,¡±


    ¡°You.. still talk to her..?¡± Perseus knew answer of this question but he wanted to hear it from his son¡¯s mouth. He was mad that Cassian was in touch with Angie. But he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Yes and you know how I feel about her! I just¡­ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ignore.¡± Cassian looked at Perseus with sad expressions.


    ¡°And you know that she is married and has a daughter, right?¡± Perseus asked politely while Cassian averted his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± He whispered slowly. He had loved Angie since he saw her for the first time. He felt himself getting drowned in her ocean eyes and he couldn¡¯t help but let himself fall for her.


    ¡°Well, what can I say. It¡¯s your choice, son. But be careful, you know what would happen if Lucifer wille to know about this.¡± Perseus pulled away and ran his hand through his hairs. He was worried about his son and his daughter. Cassian¡¯s affection towards Angie was something he was well aware about but Sarah getting abducted by Draven was something that made him worried.


    Cassian sighed deeply as his mind drifted back to morning when he got a call from Angie. She was panicking and crying, saying ¡®Sarah is in danger! Draven took her!¡¯. It took everything in him to not broke down hearing her shattered voice. He knew Angie had a husband and daughter, and he also knew that she was far older than him but he could control his heart.


    ¡°.. And what about¡­ mother..? Should we tell her?¡± Cassian asked with strain in his voice.


    ¡°She deserves to know, Cassian¡­.. I will tell her myself..¡± Perseus said and nodded his head towards his in and walked out of the room.


    ****


    ¡°Come on, catch me Luc!¡± Her hairs flowed with wind as she ran towards theke. Her hands were clutching her gown so that she wouldn¡¯t trip. Herughs were filling in the whole garden.


    ¡°Stop, my love! You¡¯ll fall!¡± He said worriedly as he tries to catch her but she didn¡¯t stop. He knew how much she liked to get chased and that¡¯s what he had been doing, chasing her. He halted in his steps as he watched herughing and smiling with little children.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± He looked at his left and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Indeed, she is¡± he whispered as his eyes trailed along her face. Her striking blue eyes looked back at him with intensity that could melt his heart.


    ¡°When are you going to tell her?¡± Lucifer said as he looked towards his friend. He searched his eyes for any answers but didn¡¯t get anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡­ you know.?¡± His voice shattered at the end. Lucifer looked carefully at his friend as his heart clenched with unknown feeling.


    ¡°She likes you, my friend. She just¡­ don¡¯t know how to express it.¡± Lucifer¡¯s eyes scanned the garden as his eyesnded on the beauty standing in middle. Herughs, her giggles send his heart on blissful edge. He gulped down as he nce at his friend, who was also looking at her with same intensity.


    ¡°She loves you, Luc. I can see that¡­ the way she smiles when you are around her. The way her eyes brighten whenever you look at her¡­. I can see it, my friend.¡± He said as he watched hering towards them. Lucifer averted his eyes from her face as he felt his friend backing away.


    ¡°You are a very bad chaser, Draven.¡± She giggled as she punched him on his shoulder yfully. Draven smiled brightly while Lucifer looked both of them with emotion he was not ready to feel.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Luc? You seem¡­. distracted?¡± She asked as she interlocked her arms with Draven. Her long raven hairs flowed with wind as her mesmerizing blue eyes looked up at him.


    ¡°Come in, Melissa. Your mother is calling for you!!¡± The maid called from inside the castle.


    She nodded and smiled at two gentlemen and ran towards the castle. Lucifer kept looking at her til she entered the door. Draven rubbed Lucifer¡¯s back as he nced at him.


    ¡°You are in love, Lucifer¡­. It¡¯s obvious¡±


    Lucifer looked at the painting as he drank liquor from his ss. His mind drifted back to past as he looked at the painting. The blue striking eyes looking back at him but only difference was that they were in a painting, painting of her, his Melissa.


    The white dress looked serene on her and her long raven hairs were trapping his heart. His eyes didn¡¯t wander from her face as he kept looking at picture.

 Chapter 41

    ¡°Elijah! What¡­. how?¡± Artemis stuttered as she looked wide eyed at him. The smirk on Elijah¡¯s face vanished her whatsoever doubts she was having. Looking at him after god knows how long felt strange yet familiar to her.


    A charmer¡­ that¡¯s what he was back then.


    ¡°Hello to you too, Artemis.¡± Elijah rolled his eyes at sudden astonished face that Artemis was making. A tall ss of Bacardi rested elegantly in his hands. Artemis gulped down the lump of saliva as he gulped down his rum.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Elijah?¡± Michael asked as he watched him with suspicion dancing in his eyes. Elijah did a quick turn while he emptied his ss before turning to face Michael.


    ¡°Is this how you¡¯re going to greet your friend?¡± Elijah fake pouted making Michael groan in frustration.


    ¡°We are not friends.¡± He gritted in disgust.


    ¡°We were.¡± Elijah smirked. Michael moved towards him with clenched fists.


    ¡°Why the fuck are you here after so long?¡± Artemis interrupted as she pulled Michael back by his shoulders.


    ¡°Same reason as you¡­.. Broken heart, fucked up life, betrayal, and h h h¡­..¡± All the yfulness blew away from his face recing with serious expression. He called the bartender as he looked back at Michael.


    ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Michael gritted.


    ¡°Two Martinis please¡­..¡± Elijah smiled at bartender who blushed instantaneously. His eyes looked over her chest looking over at her badge. ¡°¡­ Vicki¡­.¡± He grinned at her making her cheeks more flushed.


    ¡°Here.¡± The bartender ced two Martinis and shoes away as Elijah winked in her direction. Michael raised a curious brow as Elijah ced one ss in front of Michael.


    ¡°What is your n Elijah? By offering me a drink or two won¡¯t work out things between us!¡± Michael gulped down the Martini in one go. He continued ¡°You and I can never be friends¡­¡­ not again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to work things out!¡± Elijah shrugged his shoulders as his eyes looked over to bartender. His smirk widened as he caught her stealing few nces in his direction. ¡°¡­. I¡¯d rather say¡­. I¡¯m here to stop the witchy bitch.¡± He gritted in disbelief as he sipped from his ss.


    Michael and Artemis shared concerned looked as knowing expression nted on their faces.


    ¡°You know whom I mean, right?¡± He looked over his shoulder at the duo with raised brow. Artemis breathed out as she said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop Melissa, Elijah. She is far too powerful for you to handle alone.¡±


    Elijah licked his lips seductively while bartender looked at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here¡­ for a favor¡±


    ****


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tease me like this!¡±


    ¡°Patience, love¡­. Patience¡­¡± He descended down as his lips traced down her neck moving towards her bosom.


    She writhed beneath him while he pleasured her body with his mouth. His hands descended down to her torso as he unhooked few hooks from her bodice and let the dress cascade down her body. Her raven hairsyed beautifully on the whole pillow contrasting each other.


    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to have a lot of patience if you keep punishing me like this..¡± She breathed out as she felt cold wind hit her naked torso. He smirked against her neck while his other hand undressed her slowly and erotically. She palmed the back of his neck as she pulled him in a heated kiss making every single fiber of his body burn with desire.


    ¡°I love you Draven,¡± she panted as she pulled away. Her enchanting sapphire eyes looking at him with passion and aspiration.


    ¡°I love you too¡­. Melissa¡­¡±


    His eyes were glued on the painting hanging elegantly on peach colored walls. There was pure desire and need in his eyes as he watched the painting. Drowing a full ss of liquor, he put aside the ss and averted his eyes as he sensed a presence behind him.


    ¡°She is human, my king. There is no supernatural signs in her, which I presume is a good thing. But, she¡¯s a liability for you. What do you n on doing with her?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t a liability¡­ at least not for me and let me make some things clear, Karen¡­. she¡¯s here because I want her to be here and about my ns¡­ she is going to y a salient role in my own personal little show.¡± Draven smirked at man, watching the confused expression dominating his emotions. Draven looked at Karen with mischievous eyes.


    ¡°Would you do me a favor, Karen? Will you help her adjust in my room? There¡¯s some things I need to show her?¡± Karen nodded and walked out of there without uttering a single word. Draven turned towards the painting with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Before long, amore.¡± His whispers blew out with wind as while he finished his ss.


    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v


    ¡°Leave me! Where are you taking me?!¡± I screamed but like usual nothing was worth it. My limbs were aching with all the thrashing and struggling but something in me was making me fight, fight for myself. I had been yed, fooled, betrayed, but not anymore. I decline to be a puppet dancing on their strings, not anymore.


    Every time I close my eyes, I saw the dull and emotionless face of Matthew, which makes me mad and feel the hatred I never felt for anyone. Nothing scares me anymore, the vampires, the werewolves, everything which I believed to be bluff was now my biggest reality. Everyone broke my trust like a ss and now I was going to stab them with same pieces.


    ¡°I said leave me!!¡± My arms were hurting from the impact he had on me. The chains were piercings through my skin, I was afraid if I applied any more pressure I would surely bleed.


    Whoever the hell this man was, didn¡¯t talked much because he hadn¡¯t said a word. He just came to the dungeons and without any word started dragging me god knows where.


    Hallways after hallways, paintings, sculptures, portraits, decorative pieces was passing in a blur. These white hallways were as dull unlike my life. My life was full of colors, wait wait, let me rephrase it, my life was full of events, different and mind blowing events.


    He openedrge brown doors as he pushed me inside with a harsh push. My knees scraped against rough carpet as he chained the end of my chains to the far end of the room. Before I could ask anything, he walked out before locking the door behind.


    I sighed in defeat as I looked around. The room was spacious, didn¡¯t had anything much just basic furniture. A king sized bed, a small leather couch on the far end, a small dressing table with few flower cases here and there. The chains with which I was bound to was about two meters long making it difficult for me to reach any object, just in case.


    No matter how much I yank my hands, nothing was working. My body was in pain, my head was throbbing and so was my heart. But I was not going to cry a single tear for what Matthew had done to me. I was going to be strong for myself, for the very first time. No matter how much you love someone, so will always get hurt and pain in exchange. That¡¯s what I was getting for trusting and loving too much.


    My head snapped towards the door as I heard click from other side of the door.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Devil himself asked as he closed the door behind him. He looked like a beautiful creature but devil was in the details. Not wanting to answer him, I ignored his existence which he didn¡¯t seemed to like because next moment my throat was in his grip.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me, my love!¡± His threats were doing nothing to me. I had nothing left to lose, if he wanted to make me his little ve by all this threats and indecentments, then breaking a already broken person was a in futile move.


    ¡°F¡­ Fuck¡­ you!¡± I struggled out as his grip tightened on my throat. He abruptly let go of me as Inded harshly on the ground. His demonicughter rang in my ears while I struggled to breathe in air.


    ¡°You are a hard one to break,¡± he crouched down to my level as I rubbed my sore throat. The gleam in his eyes screamed mischief and wickedness, ¡°but as you see I have enormous unpleasant ways to destroy you.¡±


    Chills spread down my spine as his cold and emotionless voice entered my ears. Something was wrong with this man. He seemed diabolical and unpleasant to me. Dying by the hands of a foreign man was something out of my bucket list.


    I froze when I heard a knock on the door. But what scared me more was the crazed look in Draven¡¯s eyes. He get up while smirking and opened the door as Damon and other man pushed Falcon inside. The side of his face was swollen and bruised make me wonder what he had been going through.


    ¡°Falcon!!¡± I screamed as I immediately tried to rush towards him but chains were too short making me fall on my knees.


    ¡°Falcon! Falcon! You okay?!¡± I said as tears rushed down my face. My eyes scanned his whole body for any other injuries and that¡¯s when I saw a fresh cut on his abdominal muscles. I couldn¡¯t stop my tears as I saw how deep and nasty the cut looked.


    ¡°S¡­ Sarah,¡± He said breathing heavily as his fatigued green eyes looked at me.


    ¡°God! What did they do you you?¡± I sobbed uncontrobly but my cries were falling on deaf ears. I do badly wanted to clean his cuts and bruises but these chains were making this difficult for me.


    ¡°I told you¡­.. I will destroy you.¡± Draven said standing behind me as I heard clinging of chains. The weight of chains lightening from my wrists as he unchained me. I quickly scrambled towards Falcon as I touched his face carefully.


    ¡°Oh my god!!¡± I cried as I inspected his bruises. There were cuts, bruises all over his body.


    ¡°Sarah¡­.. y.. you okay?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Draven said grabbing me by the waist and pulling me up away from Falcon.


    ¡°Let me g-¡± I started when I felt my head getting dizzy. Whole room started spinning as I halted in my steps.


    ¡°Just needed to make sure, you don¡¯t do something stupid.¡± Draven said wrapping his arms around my waist and flushing my back to his chest.


    ¡°What.. did¡­ you¡­ do?¡± I stammered when everything started to be blurry.


    ¡°A trivial harmless spell¡­ make you feel dizzy, weak but, but, but¡­. you won¡¯t lose consciousness.¡±


    I felt Draven¡¯s hands travel up my sides before roughly groping my both breasts.


    I could feel his nasty touch but felt too weak to struggle and that¡¯s what he wanted. Falcon¡¯s growls were falling clearly in my ears but my mind was in haze. It felt like my mind was in paralyzed state.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have such a beautiful body for such a young age¡­ I would like a demonstration.¡± I could hear the menacing tone in his voice. He was trying to anger Falcon and the way Falcon was growling, it was clearly working.


    ¡°Lucifer seems to enjoy every beauty on his own.¡± The coldness in his voice sends shivers down my spine. I felt the soft mattresses touch my back as my breath caught in my throat.


    I felt my heart beat elerating as it got harder to breathe. I tried to look at Falcon but he became a blur. Nothing was working anymore, neither my brain nor my heart. I was there but at the same time I wasn¡¯t. I could feel his hands loitering on my body but I was far too sane to do anything.


    I felt the bed move beside me as I was forced on my side. Sound of tearing fall in my ears and cold air hit my body. That¡¯s when I realised¡­. he tore my clothes. Not so good memories with Lucifer rolled in my mind like reel of pictures. His everything touch burned my body while I breathed heavily.


    What was happening to me?


    Is this how I was supposed to get treated?


    Like a slut?


    Am I about to get raped? Again?


    ¡°Draven¡­. please,¡± I panted as I tried not to shed any tear for this cruel man.


    ¡°Please what? My love¡­.¡± He asked. ¡°¡­ You will be screaming in pleasure by the end of the night¡­.¡±


    ¡°DRAVEN!!¡± Falcon screamed at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare! I swear I will rip your spine out and strangle you with it!!¡± Climbing of chains could be heard as he tried to break free.


    Draven¡¯s mockingugh seemed to ignore Falcon¡¯s rage as I felt myself being lifted. I felt lightheaded, empty, cold, but above all scared. I couldn¡¯t feel a single piece of clothing on me and I wanted to cry so badly.


    Is this what I am?


    A ything?


    ¡°Draven, I fucking swear I will fucking kill you!!¡± Falcon growled. ¡°DONT DO THIS! SHE DOESN¡¯T DESERVE THAT!!¡±


    My senses burned with his touch and he explored my body, my dignity. His blurred face came into view as I saw his lips twitching in a smirk and in less than no time, his lips were on mine.


    Third person¡¯s p. o. v.


    ¡°sto feng¨¢ri o ¨ªlios me voith¨¢ei na vro mia psych¨ª¡±


    ¡°sto feng¨¢ri o ¨ªlios me voith¨¢ei na vro mia psych¨ª¡±


    tar chanted again. Suddenly the mes around him started rising. With closed eyes and open mouth he chanted the spell few more times.


    ¡°To the sun¡±


    ¡°To the Moon¡±


    His eyes immediately opened as he looked at Lucifer with knowing eyes. Lucifer took it as hint and sliced the skin of his palm with his dagger and dropped few drops of his blood on the white powdery substance. tar waved his hand in air as wave of air blew past him and blew away the white dust with it.


    ¡°stous prog¨®nous¡±


    ¡°I got their location.¡± tar mumbled as he tried to stand on his feet. The old age was making him weak and dependent.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Lucifer asked patiently as he helped tar standing firmly.


    ¡°Somewhere near Zhoutis, probably few miles ahead. But the power radiating within their territory is immensible¡­.. They are upto something.¡± tar said with tense voice. Every word escaping his mouth was wobbling on his lips.


    Lucifer smirked humored as he remembered the attack he was nning.


    ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± He whispered as he vanished in thin air towards his chambers. The wound of his palm was nowpletely healed and he was proud of himself that he had drank from Sarah and her blood was still in him which make it easy for tar to locate her. Eventually the ball was in his court, it was his time to plot a move.


    Lucifer stood near the window looking at the garden, couldn¡¯t help but recollect the old memories of past.


    ¡°We have to be fully acurate with this. Not a single thing could go wrong¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done it thousands times, Luc. It¡¯s enemyproof.¡±


    Draven ced aforting hand on Lucifer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°By this time day after tomorrow¡­. she would be safe and sound. We will won, Lucifer.¡±


    Lucifer looked over his shoulder with strained look in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve done it thousands times¡­ but this is the very first time we are doing it for¡­. someone. For someone special.¡±


    Draven grinned. ¡°She deserves world Lucifer and most importantly she deserves a knight in shinning armor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, probably hybrids in shining armor.¡± Lucifer grinned as he looked at his friend with bright light dancing in his icy blue eyes.


    But the light suddenly blew out as his mind drifted back to time he had with his mother.


    Draven noticed look of uncertainty on his face while he ced the dagger in the loops of his belt.


    ¡°My father is against this Draven. I don¡¯t know¡­. how much time I have left¡­¡± Lucifer said.


    ¡°You are the most terrifying and dangerous and strongest hybrid of all time, why do you even need to listen to your father?! I don¡¯t know what your father want but she loves you and¡­. you love her¡­ where the fuck is problem?!¡± Draven whispered yelled at his friend. Lucifer avoided eye contact with Draven as he yed with his own dagger. ¡°Do what your heart desires Luc. No one owes you a shit!¡± Hepleted.


    ¡°¡­ she is a witch Draven. That¡¯s where problem lies¡­¡± Lucifer exhaled knowing what would be the consequences of loving a witch.


    Draven turned and looked at Lucifer again as they held each other in a contemtive gaze.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°Please!! I haven¡¯t talked to Royals in ages!¡± His shaky voice was denying his words. The way he was trying to avert his eyes were confirming Lucifer¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°Hmm¡­. you can go.¡± Lucifer said calmly as he turned towards Michael.


    ¡°He was lying.¡± Michael breathed out as he observed the Vampire sprinting towards the opposite side of the forest. Lucifer aimlessly rotated his dagger in his hands as his eyes scanned the vampire¡¯s back. And in no time he threw the dagger in air. The screams of the vampire echoed in whole vacant forest making Lucifer tilt his head and analyse the speed with which he had pierced his heart.


    ¡°I know¡­.. Her scent is all over the area.¡± Michael looked confused at Lucifer as he tried to read his mind but like always everything was nk like Lucifer himself.


    Lucifer snapped his fingers and one of his guard came running towards them.


    ¡°My lord,¡± the guard said, standing at attention.


    ¡°Have your men search the western viges on the outskirts of Zhoutis. Michael and I will head east.¡± Lucifer ordered.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The guard nodded before he started barking orders to the rest of the men.


    Michael looked at Lucifer tensely. His muscles tensed up as he followed behind Lucifer behind the woods.


    ****


    Her senses burned with his touch as he explored her body. His lips curled up in a smirk as he nted his lips on hers. Her heart was beating erratically within her chest. All she wanted to do was kick him in balls.


    Before he could deepen the kiss, a loud bang from other side of the door startled him and he groaned in annoyance.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± He growled as he abruptly pulled away from her and looked down at her with amused eyes. He grinned at her as he watched her breathing grew rapid and difficult. Her wet and blurry eyes looked at him with the expression of helplessness.


    He again groaned as he heard another loud bang.


    ¡°What?!¡± He asked again before he walked towards the door and opened it. But before he could open it fully, a loud sound resonated in whole room. His face turned in opposite direction with the force of p that he received.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?!!¡± An awfully familiar voice entered Sarah¡¯s ears as she tried to look at the intruder but couldn¡¯t see anything because of the spell that was dominating her senses.


    Draven rubbed his sore cheek as he looked venomously at Victoria. Every fibre in his body wanted nothing more than to strangle her to death but he didn¡¯t did anything, in fact he grinned at her as he saw the concern dancing in Victoria¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Always ruining my fun, little sister.¡± Draven amused while Victoria looked past him with unsettled expression.


    ¡°What is wrong with you Draven?! She has nothing to do with what happened in past! She herself is victim of Lucifer¡¯s wrath!¡± Victoria rushed past Draven as she looked at Sarah¡¯s fatigued and exhausted selfying on bed. Victoria couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for the girl, she herself was a victim and looking at someone who was going to went through same, ignited fire of empathy within her.


    ¡°Wrong with me?! Are you even hearing yourself, Vicki?! You are the one who is trying to protect your enemy¡¯s alley?!¡± Draven groaned as he watched Victoria covering Sarah¡¯s body with the satin sheets. She helped her to sit up while Draven looked at them with disappointment.


    ¡°YOUR ENEMY! Not mine!¡± She gritted as she looked at Falcon. ¡°And she is not an alley¡­ she is merely a human who has no idea what is going on?¡± Victoria whispered before giving Draven a disgusted look.


    ¡°Am I sensing Insurrection?¡± Draven asked while he moved towards Victoria with balled fists.


    ¡°No!¡­ Why would I betray you?! I have no one to rely on!¡± She scoffed in annoyance. Draven raised a questioning brow at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­.. I don¡¯t want anyone to feel¡­ the things that I had gone through.¡± She whispered and turned to look at Sarah¡¯s face. She saw herself at her ce, screaming, crying with helplessness but there was no one to stop. Only she knew how it felt to lose your dignity, your honor.


    Sarah¡¯s vision cleared as she breathed heavily. Draven snapped his fingers and mumbled something in foreignnguage.


    Sarah felt the dizziness wearing off her senses while her eyes getting clearer view of the room. Her eyesnded on Falcon as she immediately tried to run towards him but due to remains of spell, her feet wobbled.


    ¡°Easy there.¡± Victoria supported her weight while at the same time she helped her getting off the bed. Sarah looked at her and nodded her head as she moved towards Falcon.


    ¡°Falcon!¡± She whispered before she cradled his face between her palms. His skin felt so rough and swollen and all she wanted to do was cry and me herself for all this. Falcon looked worriedly at her and tried to lift her mood by curling his lips in a gentle smile. Her tears kept flowing and flowing, making her realise how much she missed her friend.


    Every single betrayal of him was long gone from her mind recing it with concern and love that she felt towards her friend.


    All the mutiny was blew away leaving their pure and friendly love.


    ¡°I¡¯m.. okay.¡± He said trying to calm her down. She hugged him tightly like he was going to vanish in thin air.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­. it¡¯s all my fault¡­. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to escape¡­¡± Her shattered and weak words were tearing his heart apart. Her continuously sobbing and crying was making the situation bad and emotional.


    Draven rolled his eyes at them while Victoria got lost looking at them. Memories were starting to haunt her and this was thest thing she wanted.


    ¡°Enough of this rubbish!¡± Draven barked making Sarah jump. She looked at Draven with hatred and dirty look in her eyes.


    ¡°ENOUGH OF YOUR GAMES! I¡¯m done ying!¡± She screamed as Draven looked with amusement at her.


    ¡°I refuse to be your little ything!¡± Her voice was determinant andced with disgust.


    Draven clenched his jaw as his green eyes rested on her face. His first red hairs were rested peacefully on his forehead as he heaved in anger.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be whatever I want you to be!¡± He growled as Sarah tried not to shrink. She tried not to back away as he stride towards her.


    ¡°ENOUGH!!¡± Victoria growled as she pushed Draven behind her and red at him.


    ¡°Matthew was looking for you.¡± She said as she looked at Sarah and Falcon.


    ¡°Now!¡± She growled as Draven heaved in anger and walked away from them.


    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief and wrapped the sheets tightly around herself. Victoria walked towards the door.


    Before she could exit, warm hands wrapped around her wrists as she looked at her wrist. Sarah quickly withdraw her hands as she looked nervous at her.


    ¡°I¡­ Thank you.¡± She mumbled as warm tears blinded her vision.


    Victoria gulped down. Looking at Sarah bought all the bad memories of past. She softly nodded her head and walked away leaving Sarah all confused and worried.


    ****


    ¡°Leave me!¡± She cried but nothing was working. Her throat was sore from all the crying and screaming but that was not her main focus. Her main focus was to get out of the grip of this man.


    ¡°Come on, darling. Don¡¯t be so rude. I¡¯m just trying to help you.¡± His voice sends shiver down her spine. She thrashed in his hold and kicked him in his stomach.


    ¡°You bloody bitch!¡± He screamed in agony and she ran towards the dark alley. His loud footsteps could be heard clearly in the empty surrounding. Her breath came out shallow as she looked over her shoulder.


    She screamed as she felt herself being tackled to the ground. Her limbs ached with sudden contact.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± Her body weakened as she felt a sting of needle being injected in her arm. Her body started to weaken while her insides started burning.


    ¡°She¡¯s feisty.¡± She could hear the men talking around her. But her senses were weakend leaving her all weak and fragile.


    Her breathing quickened as she smell the stench of men around her.


    Werewolves. Shape shifters.


    ¡°Little vampire is trying to get away!¡± A loudughter echoed around her making fear invading her mind.


    ¡°She won¡¯t fight, vervain is in her system.¡± One of them said as he tore opened her white dress. She could feel them touching her as three pairs of hands expelled her body shamelessly.


    ¡°I wonder how vampires feel.¡± Laughter was around her. Her body numbed as she felt someone entering her.


    ¡°Fuck!! She feels heavenly!¡± Groans and moans of pleasure was all she heard as they vited her.


    Teardrops fell on her hands as she looked past trees. Memories were something she dreaded the most. Nothing was good enough to memorize. She still wished Draven hadn¡¯t found her that night and she would be dead. How much she wanted a stake to went through her heart and extinguish all her pain. After all those years, her wounds were healed and buttered but what about her heart? Her heart was still burning with pain and shame that she went through. Tearing their hearts apart didn¡¯t did any good to her. It seemed to ignore the fire of vengeance in her body.


    Werewolves were never her favorites, they never were.


    ¡°Still mourning over past.¡± She quickly wiped her cheeks as she nted a huge smile on her face before turning around.


    ¡°I have nothing to mourn.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°When?¡± Damon asked. Victoria looked confused at him while she quirked a brow.


    ¡°When will you stop pretending that nothing concerns you?¡­ When will you stop ming yourself?¡± Damon furrowed his brows as he looked worriedly at his sister. ¡°When will you stop being like¡­. you don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°Cause I don¡¯t!¡± She snapped.


    ¡°You do Vicki!¡± He scoffed. His arms extended as he engulfed her in his arms.


    ¡°You do, and I can¡¯t see you like this, not anymore¡± he whispered while nting a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°He was going to¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know, but he was never like this and you know that.¡± He said while rubbing her back.


    ¡°That¡¯s what revenge and vengeance make you¡­.. cruel, hateful¡­¡±


    ¡°A monster.¡± Shepleted. Her heart ached remembering all the sinful things her brother hasmitted, yet he was going tomit one more.


    ****


    ¡°Wear these.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± she said and walked towards what she assumed was bathroom. After wearing clothes she exited as she looked at Victoria.


    ¡°Suits you.¡± She smiled at Sarah.


    Sarah looked warmly at her and looked at the woman who was busy dressing Falcon¡¯s wounds. Falcon was not looking at her but the way his ears were pointed out she knew he was listening to them conversing.


    ¡°About earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°I told ya¡¯¡­. no need¡± she said dismissively as Sarah smiled at her.


    Sarah looked around the room and traced the objectsying on furniture. Victoria dismissed the woman after she finished dressing Falcon¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Poisonous.¡± Victoria said and Sarah quickly withdraw her hands from the jar. Her fingers itched to traced the designing but she knew better.


    She turned around as door to the room opened.


    ¡°Draven¡¯s calling you.¡± Damon hissed at Falcon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not his little bitch.¡± Falcon gritted.


    ¡°Oh really! You bl-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you both!¡± Victoria growled but their staring contest was still going on.


    ¡°Falcon, will you please go?¡± Victoria asked nicely as Falcon huffed and walked away with Damon following closely behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with these two?¡± Sarah asked curiously. Her eyes were still scanning the room but her ears were still waiting for Victoria¡¯s reply.


    ¡°¡®Your brother hates mine so I hate you¡¯ kind of shit.¡± Victoria shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Oh!¡­¡± Sarah breathed out as her eyesnded in very familiar painting. She tries to remember where she had seen it. Same blue eyes, sane raven hairs. Same beauty.


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± She whispered as her fingers traced the painting.


    Victoria looked at the painting and twisted her mouth.


    ¡°Melissa¡­¡± She answered while keeping her eyes intact on the painting. Her words indicated how much she despised the person.


    ¡°I have seen this painting somewhere but I don¡¯t remember exactly.¡± Sarah mumbled as her eyes took in the beauty of the woman.


    ¡°Reynes, Lucifer¡¯s kingdom¡­?¡± Victoria suggested as Sarah quickly turned around to face her.


    ¡°Yes! How d-¡±


    ¡°¡­ Just a guess..¡± Victoria mumbled.


    ¡°Why do they have same painting..?¡± Sarah asked trying to know more.


    ¡°She is Draven¡¯s first love¡­¡± Victoria said.


    ¡°But why did Lucifer have her painting?¡± Sarah questioned while narrowing her eyes at the painting. Victoria couldn¡¯t help but scoffed in frustration.


    ¡°Lucifer was her first love¡­.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 43

    A carriage parked right in front of the mansion. His eyes were glued on the door as he felt presence beside him.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± He whispered as he looked at the woman getting out of the carriage. The way they were dressed in elegant dressess proved their regality. Bright colours danced around as few women stepped out of the carriage.


    ¡°Seems like someone of important status.¡± Draven whispered as he felt himself looking at the carriage too.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    Their breathed got caught in their throats as their eyesnded on the woman who was still half inside the carriage. Lucifer felt his hands sweating as his eyesnded on bluest one he had ever seen. He felt himself drowning in the ocean of the blues of her eyes. Yellow wasn¡¯t his color but the way yellow dress hugged her curves drove him insane. He had never saw a exquisite beauty like her. The white long gloves shielded her arms from sun tan as a nicely bloomed yellow rose rested on her hairs.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    ¡°Jesus!¡± He heard Draven breathing out. His friend had same expressions as him.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Lucifer jolted as he heard hismander calling him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lucifer asked but his eyes were still lingering on her. He wanted to devour her like a fine wine he ever had.


    ¡°They want to talk.¡± Michael nce at the carriage and pointed towards the women standing there along with two men.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it.¡± He said as he squared his shoulders and moved towards them with Draven trailing behind him. The more his feet take her closer to her, the more erratically his heart beats.


    ¡°Prince Lucifer.¡± The woman bowed and looked past his shoulder. ¡°Prince Draven¡±


    ¡°Rise¡± Draven mumbled as he looked at Lucifer.


    ¡°Her royal highness, Princess Melissa Garcia.¡± The woman bowed towards the young woman.


    ¡°Your highness''¡± Melissa bowed down as she nce at two god like creatures standing in front of her.


    ¡°Call me Draven.¡± Draven quickly said while he smiled at Melissa. Lucifer felt his throat tighten as he nced at Melissa looking his way.


    ¡°Draven¡­ I presume¡­ L; my escort and Tonya; my maid.¡± She hinted towards the women who were standing next to her. ¡°We were just passing through this town and due to all the tardiness that my maids showed¡­. we dyed our visit to Zhoutis.¡± Melissa pointed towards the carriage.


    ¡°We would like to spend few days here¡­ in your grand mansion¡­. if you don¡¯t mind¡± she sweetly smiled at Draven and stole a nce towards Lucifer. The way the strands of hairs were sneaking past her bun were enough to drive any man insane.


    ¡°No! We don¡¯t mind!¡± Draven said quickly as he ced his arm on Lucifer¡¯s shoulder bringing Lucifer to reality that he seemed to invaded.


    ¡°Y.. yes!¡± Lucifer followed after.


    ¡°Where¡¯s luggage?!¡± Draven asked as he walked towards the carriage. Melissa looked at Lucifer while Draven started moving her luggage I side the mansion.


    ¡°You seems familiar, Your highness.¡± Melissa smiled at him as she moved closer. Lucifer looked bewildered at her as he trued to form words.


    ¡°Lucifer! Call me Lucifer.¡± He said while the urge to push the strand of hair away from her face be strong. Melissa noted the look on his face as a smirk formed on her lips before she moved impossibly closer to him. Her hands covered above his chest as she stood on her toes and whispered seductively near his ear.


    ¡°I prefer¡­ Luc.¡±


    ****


    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v.


    Iughed.


    Oh my god!!


    The Lucifer loved someone other than himself.


    Wow! What a hriously undigested joke.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling truth!¡± Victoria scoffed angrily.


    Wait what?!


    ¡°Are you for sure?¡± I asked again but there was no sign of humor on her face. She was serious like always.


    ¡°Yes! And why would I lie to you?!¡± The anger and disappointment in her voice shook me off guard.


    I turned around and looked at the painting. Sane hairs. Same strikingly beautiful eyes, same aura yet different emotions. I still remembered thest time I encounter her painting.


    I almost get assaulted by demon himself.


    One thing kept lingering in back of my mind. If he loved her that much than why I¡¯m ying her part? Why was he having me around? Simple yet relevant, why am I here?


    Unknowingly my fingers hovered above her face, tracing the rough texture of the canvas. She seemed so real and realistic and at the same time she looked out of this world. The moment I saw this painting in Reynes I felt a sudden connection to it or maybe a connection to her.


    Melissa.


    Where was she? Was she dead? I don¡¯t even look like her then why I¡¯m between this mess.


    ¡°Lucifer loved her and so does my brother. They knew about each other¡¯s feelings but never admitted.¡± They knew each other? Like they really knew each other?


    Bravo!


    Curiousity get the best of me and I couldn¡¯t stopped myself from asking.


    ¡°What happened then?¡± I mumbled but my ears were eagerly waiting for her response. I heard her sigh and the sound of ruffling.


    ¡°They were friends¡­. Best friends. Let¡¯s just say Melissa¡¯s death tore their friendship apart.¡± Victoria said but loneliness in her voice was as clear as day.


    ¡°Something happened¡­?¡± I tested the waters and asked.


    ¡°Misunderstanding happened..¡± She whispered and I didn¡¯t missed the slight shiver in her voice.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they sought that out?¡± I found myself asking again.


    Why do I care? None of them acted nicely to me! Then why I am feeling sorry for their long gone friendship!


    ¡°It was toote to work things up. Their hatred for each other grew as years passed, making them cut each other¡¯s throat the very chance they get. Their love get reced by hunger for power, jealousy, ego¡­. hatred.¡±


    I listened to the words wobbling out of her mouth carefully, assessing each and every word. I suddenly felt sorry for their loss. She looked past my shoulder, at the painting and continued.


    ¡°Lucifer be emotionless, more dangerous than he already was, more powerful. He became the true definition of hybrid; a merciless being. But unlike Lucifer, my brother never switched off his emotions¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Was that supposed to make things better! Her brother tried to rape me, he tried to hurt my dignity. My soul was already tainted by Lucifer¡¯s darkness and I had little less of light left inside me.


    ¡°Draven¡­. was a good brother, in fact awesome but after Melissa¡¯s death he broke downpletely. He didn¡¯t knew how to react unlike Lucifer.¡± Her death wasn¡¯t his fault. Monster or not, no one deserved to feel the feeling of loneliness.


    ¡°How did she died?¡± I mumbled calmly but turmoil of emotions was creating chaos inside me.


    She looked at me as she sniffed the air. Her expressions changed into one of neutral.


    ¡°Maybe some other time.¡± She said and before I could blink, the door of the room got mmed against the wall.


    ¡°VICTORIA!¡± Draven growled loudly as he stepped inside the room. The hairs on my body stood erect. The look on his face looked murderous and satanic.


    I nce at Victoria through corner of my eyes as I tried to back away from his line of vision. This man is irrational.


    ¡°I SWEAR TO GOD I¡¯LL FUCKING KILL HIM!¡± He shouted at her but the bored look on her face was making him more furious.


    ¡°You found out.¡± She breathed out.


    Found what?


    That was the first time I saw his expressions change from rage to normal to sympathy in few seconds.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me Vicki.¡± He sounded hurt. And the look in his eyes was something I was familiar with¡­. betrayal.


    ¡°What¡¯s left to tell?¡± I didn¡¯t knew why but something was off about Victoria. Whenever I thought I¡¯m getting to know her, the more mysterious she gets.


    I had no idea what they were talking about but whatever it was, it sounded rather private.


    ¡°You are my sister! I deserved to know!¡± He snarled at her. His expressions again turning into one of anger. He punched on the side wall as all the painting in that wall shook with the impact.


    I don¡¯t want to know what would happen if the wall would get reced with my face.


    ¡°Yes, exactly! You deserves to know with whom your sister has been sleeping with, right?!¡± She snarled back. The look on Draven¡¯s face was void.


    ¡°I deserve to know who¡¯s child my sister has been carrying!¡±


    Carrying what?!


    ¡°You don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°I do! But you¡­.¡± He pointed his finger at her. ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t understand me¡­ you can never understand me¡­.¡± He whispered broken. His voice almost shattered at the end. I didn¡¯t wanted to hear their family issues but this was really heartbreaking.


    And most importantly Victoria was pregnant?!


    ¡°Drave-¡± Before she could call him, he walked away. Her sorrows flowers through her eyes as she copsed on the couch. This was bad beyond imagination. My heart slipped a beat looking at her broken face.


    ¡°Victoria are you oka-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She cried and that¡¯s when my humanity decided to kick in. Without further due I engulfed her in my arms. I was well familiar with feelings of helplessness and loneliness. Somewhere deep down I saw myself in her. Trying to put hard face but soft heart inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let it out.¡± I whispered as I let her cry on my shoulder. Crying helps, it heals your mind, it lessen the burden that your heart had been carrying since eternity.


    She wrapped her arms around me and cried on my shoulder. She needed someone at this time. I knew how it felt to cry alone, having no one around. It stings to knew that you are alone and that feeling of loneliness is something no one wanted to feel.


    ¡°I ruined it!¡± She sobbed while shedding her emotions off. I rubbed her back soothingly as I tried to calm her down.


    ¡°I destroyed the sibling bond!¡±she cared. She cared too much that it hurts her. She loved her brother and he loved her too but the way of showing is different.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± I assured her. No brother could hate his sister no matter what she had done.


    ¡°I was supposed to be responsible for my actions but¡­ I¡­ I became selfish¡­ I be self entric.. I gave into my desires!¡± It¡¯s okay to think about yourself. Loving yourself isn¡¯t selfish. Everyone deserved self love. Getting pregnant was never in her wish list but whatever happens it happens for a reason. Maybe God has something blissful nned for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! You deserves happiness Victoria. Souls like yours deserves all the mind blowing memories; beautiful yet memorable.¡± My words seemed to calm her senses as I felt her stop shaking. She sat there in my arms as I rubbed her back affectionately.


    ¡°Okay! So let¡¯s get to the point, who¡¯s the father of the cutest kid resting peacefully in your womb?!¡± I pulled away and wiggled my brows, tried to look funny. And I seeded as sheughed. This was my motive; taking her mind off depressing memories.


    ¡°He¡­¡± Sheughed loudly as she rubbed her t belly. The softness and love in her eyes described how much she loved the father of her child.


    Okay now! I¡¯m pissed at Draven! He should have listened to what she had to offer!


    ¡°Ohe on! Don¡¯t be shy!¡± I lightly punched her shoulder as she smiled looking up at me. Her eyes shinned brightly but as soon as light can either disappeared.


    ¡°But I am supposed to hate him!¡± She scoffed but the way her eyes were looking at her belly I dictated how much contradiction her words held.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t! Come on now! Is he handsome?!¡± I joked as I widen my eyes in interest.


    ¡°Very much.¡± She shied away as her face turned red.


    True love.


    ¡°You are making me curious now! What is his name?!¡± I exasperated while I tried to hold my excitement. Her eyes fluttered as she smiled at me. That lucky man.


    Victoria is a gem, only good gem cutter can identify. She rubbed her belly lovingly while I smiled at her too.


    ¡°Falcon.¡± She said.


    What?!

 Chapter 44

    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v


    Why am I not shocked?


    Maybe this was too strange..?


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I know its hard to believe but, its true.¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡­.. I¡­. believe you, it¡¯s just so¡­ unrealistic.¡±


    Who am I to judge?


    ¡°But when did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Last month¡­. in Zenith.¡±


    I had heard the name; Zenith. It was the same name Aphrodite said when we were having breakfast; awkward breakfast. She said something about Falcon ruling over that ce.


    ¡°What is Zenith?¡± I found myself asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ like somewhere where council is created with head of every supernaturalmunity; werewolves, Vampires, witches, even humans too.¡±


    Strange. Humans bing council member of supernaturalmunity. Isn¡¯t it brave of them?


    She looked at me as she breathed out.


    ¡°Being a hybrid, Lucifer is head of the council. His words arew of supernaturalmunity.¡±


    Again I¡¯m not shocked. That man radiates power wherever he went. He isn¡¯t scared of danger; danger is scared of him. I still didn¡¯t make myself believe that he loved someone. What was unusual about her death that made him so hateful. It was not like I was interested in his life or anything but as one had said; one should know their enemy.


    He was my enemy. The pain he had inflicted on me was endless, it would always sting me whenever I would look at him.


    ¡°How did she died?¡± I asked the question that was lingering on my mind since she told me about her love interest.


    I heard her sighing as she stood up only to grab a pillow from bed.


    ¡°She was burned¡­ to death.¡± I gulped hard. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe. Hell! How could she? Did she knew about what Lucifer and Draven are. It makes me wonder; how old are they? The glimpse I saw on tar¡¯s crystal was about twenty years ago, when I was a newly born child and Lucifer looked as fine as thest time I saw him.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    She ced the pillow on couch as she rested against it.


    ¡°The thing is witches were never considered as supernatural. Our ancestors portrayed them as evil beings with evil purposes. It was believed that these witches could call upon spirits of dead ones to summon them.¡± Do witches have their magic broom and all the pointy hat stuff? It makes me drifted back to time when I used to watch a animation show when I was a kid, in which there are old looking witches with a magic wand and a broom as their mode of transport and dressed in all ck. Maybe my imagination of witches were wrong at that time.


    Looking at Melissa¡¯s portrait, I believe that witches were most beautiful and enchanting beings.


    ¡°Lucifer isn¡¯t the first hybrid¡­. his great grandfather, King Endor was the first hybrid born in this world with a vampire mother and werewolf father. But his mother died during childbirth, resulting him to hate vampires¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t make sense, I know¡­. but I¡¯m telling the exact words as I have read.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. Hybrid; the strongest supernatural beings.


    ¡°Lucifer¡¯s great grandfather sought the witches of Sarl to summon the dead prophet Samuel¡¯s spirit to help him defeat Vampires of Philistine; his mother¡¯s kingdom. But it is said that Endor was unsessful in his attempts as witches strike back at him seeking revenge.¡±


    Wow! It¡¯s kinda of strange to me. Summoning someone¡¯s dead spirit was kind of creepy.


    ¡°Revenge¡­.. for what?¡± What?! I like the story. It is kinda interesting.


    ¡°It is rumoured that King Endor was nning to wipe the entire bloodline of vampires along with witches from the face of the Earth, and this was highly uneptable for witches. So they did what they were good at doing. They used their magic to kill Endor.¡±


    Okay! Now its kinda freaking me out!


    I looked at her with mouth wide opened and eyes almost bulging out of my sockets.


    ¡°Endor¡¯s son fled with his mother and wife who was pregnant with Kendrio. Witches were unable to locate their location but Endor¡¯s son was burning with fire of revenge so he started hunting down the witches. Kendrio was raised with the hatred towards witches and after the death of his father he walked on the same path as his father.¡±


    ¡°Kendrio?¡± I raised my questioning brown at her as she sighed again.


    She sighs too much.


    ¡°Lucifer¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°And how old this story is?¡±


    100 years?


    200 years at most?


    ¡°1100 years ago¡­.? I don¡¯t know! but it was belived that witches are mortal unlike werewolves and Vampires.¡±


    My heart was literally in my throat. What the hell? I mean, how the hell? 1100 years? Lucifer¡¯s great grandfather? Then how old is Lucifer?


    ¡°Lucifer is¡­. I mean how old is he?¡± I stuttered because everything was unbelievable for me.


    ¡°He¡¯s 657 years old¡­. and my brother is 643 years old¡­¡± She answered and I wanted tough again but theck of mockness on her tongue was eerily frustrating.


    ¡°Okay¡­.?¡± I said as my mind wondered to times. He is six hundred and 30..? 40¡­? Fuck the maths! He is centuries older than me and that old perverted man raped me!


    I¡¯m his great great great granddaughter¡¯s age! That old bastard!!


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I stopped counting after 600 years.¡± She shrugged her shoulders like it was nothing¡­ for her. But for me; it was undeniably irritating.


    I have been sneaking around centuries old creatures. Well done, Sarah!.


    ¡°So how old was¡­.. Melissa?¡± I asked cautiously. I hoped she would be normally old.


    ¡°My brother said she was 18, when he first met her.¡± Thank god! Someone who was normally normal!


    Victoria is 600 something years old which makes me wonder how did she knew so much about Lucifer¡¯s ancestors? And, if Lucifer¡¯s great grandfather hated vampires and witches so much then why was Lucifer friend with Draven? And why did he fell for Melissa knowing she was witch? On important note, witches hated vampires and Werewolves in general since Endor¡¯s time, then how could she love him or Draven¡­.?


    Messy confusion. So many questions yet so many answers. It was not like I was against their love but something was not right.


    ¡°Vampires and werewolves were like enemies¡­ you said but the friendship between Draven and Lucifer¡­. how did that happen?¡± I asked generally. I had questions which needed to be answered.. asap.


    ¡°Endor¡¯s son wanted revenge for what witches did to his father and only for revenge he signed a treaty with vampires. You know¡­. for extinction of witches he joined hands with his enemies. Theirmon intention was to wipe witch bloodline and rule this world¡­.. without any sign of humans and witches.¡± She nced at me. Human? Me?


    Yes, you, dumbo!


    I gulped hard. This is highly inappropriate. Everyone deserves a life where its witch or human or vampires themselves.


    ¡°Continuous meetings and greetings of Vampires and werewolves brought a new alliance between them. Their n for witch extinction was making their bond strong and unbreakable. Kendrio and my father be bestest of friends, resulting the friendship of Lucifer and Draven.¡±


    It makes sense. But again where do I stand in all this? I still had same question; what is my role to y on this supernatural mascacare?


    ¡°But they were different from their fathers. Lucifer wasn¡¯t as he is now. He was the most noblest person I had ever met. The sacrifices that he made for his loved ones were beyond this world. But as someone has said; nothing is perfect. So was he. He had his own demons to fight. Arrival of Melissa in his life calm his demons but the time she died, his darkness engulfed him. That little bit of love he was left with was burned when his mother died.¡±


    My heart clenched. I was feeling something I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel.


    Pity.


    Sympathy.


    But why?


    He never felt that when he was tormenting me? Is this how am I supposed to feel for my destroyer? For the one who had corrupted me?


    ¡°Nora was a woman every man desires to be with. She had that motherly vibes that every child wanted in their mothers. After Melissa¡¯s death she was the only one who could calm Lucifer. Mother¡¯s heart could not rest in peace unless her child isn¡¯t in calm. But¡­.¡± A lone tear escaped her eyes.


    My hands clenched around the dress I was wearing when I thought about my mother. Kyleigh was her name, wasn¡¯t it? Instead of love and admiration I had seen pain and fear in her orbs. I never get to hug her. I never¡­. get to¡­. call her mother.


    My heart broke with every single memory of her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Anyways¡­.¡± Victoria quickly wiped her tears away as she again continued.


    ¡°After her death, Lucifer lost the little bit of humanity he was left with¡­.. I don¡¯t know if you know but you know why Lucifer hates your parents¡­?.¡±


    She knew who my parents were!


    I shook my head.


    ¡°¡­ when his mother was killed your parents were there¡­.¡±


    ¡°I still doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± I scoffed. Presence of someone doesn¡¯t prove anything.


    ¡°No! The one who killed his mother was second inmand of your father¡­. what was his name¡­?¡± She tried to recall as she abruptly looked at me.


    ¡°¡­ Keh..!¡± She said.


    Unfamiliar.


    ¡°How do you-?¡±


    ¡°Words spread among vampires.¡± She shrugged her shoulders.


    Now I get it why Lucifer hated my parents that much. But again if he hated them then why he had kept me captive? He should¡¯ve killed me the first chance he got. But he didn¡¯t.


    Victoria gave me a defeated look as she looked at me.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking!¡± She said.


    ¡°Then you must answer!¡± I replied back.


    I DESERVE TO KNOW.


    ¡°After Lucifer enved your parents in Arendiel, he was damn adamant to wipe your entire bloodline. But I don¡¯t know what happened but¡­..¡±


    ¡°I remember him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Draven! I knew I had seen him somewhere! He was in the castle, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    I knew it! I am not dumb! I knew the moment Iid my eyes on him. The distinct red hairs on his head and green eyes. He was the one who was in my parents castle.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Victoria mumbled as she stood up with hands on her hips.


    ¡°Your brother! He was in my parents castle when I was like so small!¡± I said.


    ¡°How do you even know that?!¡±


    She doesn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, there was a man tar. He performed some vodoo in his crystal ball and made me see the past when¡­.. Lucifer saved me.¡± I slowed down. This is why I don¡¯t trust him? First he was trying to harm me and in past he saved me from Draven¡¯s soldiers.


    Diabolical¡­ Bipr beast.


    ¡°Orbuculum¡­¡± Victoria breathed out while she Started pacing around the room. She looked tensed and worried.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°A crystal ball as you called it, also known as an orbuculum. It is generally associated with the performance of irvoyance and scrying in particr.¡±


    ¡°.. okay¡­?¡± What does that supposed to mean?


    ¡°A warlock or a witch who is associate with Ayannah¡¯s bloodline can use that or gift that orbuculum to another witch.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ who is Ayannah..?¡± Did I missed some thing?


    ¡°The witch who killed Endor¡­¡± She said.

 Chapter 45

    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v.


    ¡°But¡­ that doesn¡¯t make any sense. How¡¯s that even possible?¡± I breathed out as everything started to fly above my brain. The more I knew about these creatures, the moreplicated it bes. It was like every single detail was connected to other tunnel leading to secrets of their pasts.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking¡­ Ayannah was killed¡­. along with her bloodline¡­. at least that¡¯s what I was told¡± Victoria narrowed her brows.


    Stress isn¡¯t good for her.


    ¡°Hey¡­ calm yourself down!¡± I said worriedly as she stopped pacing around and turned to look at me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ um.. I still¡­¡±


    ¡°These are just philosophies of your ancestors. Maybe something might be missing..?¡± I tried to ensure her. But the surreal look on her face said otherwise.


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself¡­ it¡¯s not good for the baby..¡± I looked at her t belly which was going to protrude like a watermelon soon. She smiled and again nodded her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen for some snack¡­ you want something..?¡± She asked. I shook my head. I was hungry but solving these pieces of puzzles seemed more relevant. I needed to know whom these names belonged to and what rtionship I had with ¡¯em.


    She took a step towards the door as I called.


    ¡°Talk to your brother¡­ he seemed¡­ quite shook..¡± I said avoiding eye contact. He was an asshole to me but not to his sister. He deserved the exnation the she needed to deliever. She nodded and stormed away.


    I waited for her to walk away as I smiled in victory.


    She left the door open.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a library¡­¡± I mumbled as I tip toed out of the room. As much as I knew, these damn creatures had heightened senses. They could hear a minute sound and I had to be more careful.


    You might be wondering¡­. Why library..?


    Because library is the only ce where secrets are written in white pages rather than painted hearts. Maybe that would tell me why am I here? I needed to find library and read about what these ancestors had did. They hated witches, it makes sense but other than Melissa, that Ayannah chick was a witch and as far as I remember my mother and Aphrodite are sisters. And as tar had told me, Aphrodite is a witch. Which unfortunately makes my mother a witch too.


    Then why in this holy world, Aphrodite is Lucifer¡¯s step mother? Which makes her Kendrio¡¯s wife¡­..?


    Kendrio hated witches, Right? Then why would he be with a witch.


    And as much as I know my mother, she would never kill Lucifer¡¯s mother¡­ And if she wasn¡¯t the one who killed her than someone surely did killed her..? Was Keh the real culprit or he was ¡­¡­ forced to do that¡­.? Cause no one would like to raise a war against Lucifer; a hybrid.


    ****


    ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡± She seethed in anger as she failed again. This was her fifth attempt and getting no results after wasting so much of her precious time was making her rip her hairs out of her scalp.


    ¡°It will! Try again!¡± He snarled at her. He was as angry as her but he knew what did patience meant. He looked at her raven hairs flowing in air as she waved her hands in air.


    She chanted a greek spell as mes of fire rose higher but likest five times they died down as they reached above her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that! I¡¯m not a born witch!¡± She spat as she tensed on word ¡®Born¡¯.


    ¡°But you have witch powers! Use them¡­. do something¡­ anything but I want him dead at any cost!¡± He growled angrily while he punched the tree sending the birds flying in air.


    ¡°He is powerful than you Everett.¡± She sighed in defeat as she again closed her eyes but like always results were same: nothing. Having witch powers were both; a blessing and a curse.


    ¡°I understand your concern Effie, but¡­. I lost my everything because of him and the fire of revenge inside me would only blew away when his head would be down my feet!¡± The determination and fire in his eyes scared her. She nodded her head as she stood up from dirt filled ground and dusted ger priceless dress.


    ¡°You remember Our deal, don¡¯t you?¡± She asked worriedly as she looked up at him.


    ¡°No harm wille to your son, I promise.¡± He looked into her eyes holding eyes contact as he took her hands in his.


    ¡°Mark your words, Everett.¡± She said determinately.


    ****


    I had been going through same hallways but no room looked like a library. I was scared what would happen to me if someone found me loitering in the open? Draven might have my head..!


    A bright light shinned through my eyes as I looked ahead. I averted my eyes as the light be to much to bear. My heart acerted


    as I heard loud footstepsing around the corner.


    I was done!


    I looked past my shoulder but the other corner was little far. I had two options here; whether I let that person find me standing in hallway or run towards the other end which was quite far.


    In short I was going to get caught both way.


    My breathing get caught as I ran towards the other end. But before I could turned around the corner, a hand was sped around my mouth as strong arm was smacked around my waist. Adrenaline rushed through my veins as the person tightened his hold and dragged me in a empty room, which I didn¡¯t noticed earlier.


    I kicked backwards as I tried to break free but before I could struggle again, my back was mmed against the wall.


    ¡°Hel-¡±


    Cold pair of lips were nted against my warm ones. I felt him grabbing my wrists as he pinned me to the wall. My eyes were wide opened but the darkness was engulfing all the possibility of seeing the face of this man.


    I groaned in anger as I felt him deepening the kiss. Judging by the force he had on me was clear to state that I was too much weak to fight this man. I went to speak when he abruptly grabbed my waist. His lips hungrily nted against mine as he slipped his warm tongue into my mouth.


    I let out a sharp breath as I felt his hands groping my breasts. I was again going to be victim of another assault. I hated myself for attraction so much trouble where raising go. Why did this always happen to me?


    Am I that much of a liability¡­?


    I tried to push him but the grip he had on me was unimaginable yet unbearable at the same time.


    A sobbed escaped my lips when suddenly he stopped his assault. Are my tears that much affective?


    Something snapped in him as he gently let go of me. The strength in my knees vanished in thin air as I halted in my steps. His arms gently smacked around my waist as he bnced me.


    ¡°Careful¡­!¡± I looked up at him with speed of light. Though it was dark in here but I remembered his voice. How could I be such a fool? This was the voice that haunted my nights. He was the reason why I tried to escape in first ce.


    ¡°L¡­ Lucifer..?.¡± I stammered even though I knew it was him. I felt sudden emotions, like every emotion was flowing through my nerves. I was scared, angry, frightened, and somewhere most dormant of them was¡­.. happiness¡­?


    I felt relieved¡­.?


    Why¡­?


    ¡°Were you expecting someone else?¡± He smirked as he leaned forward and ced his lips on my neck. He was behaving differently. Yet I was feeling differently too.


    Yes! I was expecting someone else! Maybe Damon or worse Draven¡­


    He stiffened as he sniffed the air. He looked at me as I saw his pupils dting and his irises turning red. His expressionless face get covered in scowl as he looked at me.


    ¡°Your odour¡­. it is changed¡­¡± He mumbled more to himself. Odour? Like my smell? I gulped down as I tried to get out of his hold.


    He still scares me!


    He tightened his hold on my body as he gritted his teeth. Unpredictable like I had said thousands times. His emotions changes with seconds.


    My hands get sweaty as I tried to calm myself down. I was caged between his arms in middle of nowhere. My heart was beating erratically as I started shaking.


    ¡°Where are your clothes?!¡± He asked angrily as he almost crushed my body with his huge arms.


    What am I supposed to say? The truth would led to bloodbath and it is thest thing I want?


    ¡°I¡­ spilled water¡­. and¡­ Victoria¡­¡± He gripped my throat before I couldpete my lie.


    ¡°Lie one more time, I DARE YOU!¡± His body was vibrating with anger. My eyes widened in fear. This was what I was talking about. He is incapable of love. He is a beast; an emotionless diabolical monster. Air in my lungs be limited as my cells started to be deprive of oxygen.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ b.. breath..¡± I choked out as I tried to pry his hands off me. Every fibre of my body was trembling in his hold.


    He abruptly let go of my throat as he mmed me again harder this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again, okay?! Where are your fucking clothes? Why the fuck am I smelling fragments of spell on you?!¡± He growled angrily as he looked into my desperate teary brown eyes.


    Before I knew what was happening, I was pushed again forcefully back against the wall as he mmed his lips against me. I waspletely taken off guard. There was a lot of anger and aggression in his kiss but also a lot of passion. Like he had kissed me for the very first time.


    His bodypletely enveloped mine as he pinned me to the wall. His other hand traveled south as he gripped my waist before running his hands over my hips and down my thighs. My eyes widened as his hand disappeared underneath my dress as he roughly grabbed my behind, squeezing hard.


    ¡°You will get punished for lying¡­ter!¡± He whispered dangerously close to my mouth as I panted for air.


    I was dreading for thatter.


    The air around us thickened as I felt myself getting flushed. Heart in my chest was beating erratically and blood in my veins was rushing to my cheeks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ lie.¡±


    Another lie.


    He tilted this head to side as he assessed me from head to toe making me feel insecure about myself.


    His eyes flickered between blue and red as specks of anger was evident along with some other emotions I was failed to notice.


    Another fact; I have only seen his blue eyes twice or thrice.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine Sarah, and god help them who would dare to take you away from me.¡±


    The threat in his voice was as clear as my hatred towards him. Looking at his perfect face always seemed to brought perfect memories that I wanted to bury thousand feet beneath my feet.


    I looked shakingly at him.


    ¡°W¡­ what?¡± I said terrified as I backed away.


    His unhealthy obsession was not healthy for me.


    He took a step closer to me as I backed up against the wall. I squinted my eyes as I looked into unfriendly crimson orbs of his.


    ¡°I said¡­¡±


    He lifted my chin with his finger and he stared into my eyes as the other hand wrapped around my hips and possessively grabbed my backside.


    ¡°You are mine.. and lying to me will get you in trouble..¡±


    I felt strange feeling flushed over me as he caressed my lips with his finger.


    He looked towards the side as we heard sound ofmotion from outside the door.


    ¡°Stay behind me!¡± He growled as the soundsing from outside be louder and louder. It makes me wonder, How did he sneaked passed the guards? How did he managed to get past Draven himself?


    I nodded my head softly not wanting to upset him more than he already was. He grabbed my wrist and dragged me along with him to god knows where. Despite of darkness he was able to see everything as he dragged me with him towards the door, which I was unable to see.


    After crossing same hallway, he literally dragged me with him towards west side to an awfully familiar room. I let him drag me towards the room which I presume was Draven¡¯s.


    Wait how does he know about insides of this ce? Had he been here before¡­? He moved quietly towards the window as he pulled the curtains away from the windows making the warm rays of sunshine hitting my face.


    I missed sunlight.


    ¡°Come here!¡± He ordered as my feet carried me towards him involuntarily. I took a sharp breaths as he looked at me with unbreakable intensity. Blood started pounding in my ears as my face flushed.


    ¡°Close your eyes and do not peak, got it?!¡± He ordered and I nodded my head. Why would I peak? Peak what?


    I gasped as he suddenly pulled me towards him and picked me smoothly up in his arms. I looked shocked at him. I clutched onto his arms as he climbed up the window.


    ¡°What are you-¡± I screamed as he jumped down the window. My heart dropped down my chest as I felt the sharp wave of air hit my body.


    I closed my eyes tightly as I clutched onto his shirt for dear life. I was breathing heavily as he held me close to his chest like he nned on never letting me go anytime soon.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I opened my one eye as I felt him getting still. We were on thend, like he jumped from the window. I looked past his shoulder as my eyes looked up at the huge pce. The window from which we jumped was about very high.


    Did he jump from there?


    He carefully ced me down as my feet came in contact with the ground. That¡¯s when I realised, I was barefoot. I wobbled as my legs shook but before I could make contact with ground he wrapped his arms around my waist.


    ¡°My lord!¡± I turned my head around as I saw Michael running towards us.


    What is happening?


    His clothes were blood stained as he held a sword against his waist. He sprinted towards us while Lucifer helped me stand.


    ¡°Take her somewhere away from here!¡± Lucifer Commanded as Michael nodded his head. I looked tensely at Lucifer as reality drawn upon me.


    ¡°.. I can¡¯t, Lucifer! I can¡¯t leave Falcon in ther-¡±


    ¡°What will you do huh¡­?! Fight with these tiny fists?!¡± Lucifer grabbed my writs as he shook them. His eyes glowed red again. One thing I noticed, his eyes always glowed whenever he was furious.


    ¡°Go with Michael! And do what he says!¡± He said to me as he turned towards the pce. He fisted his hands as he mumbled.


    ¡°I have some negotiations to make!¡± That¡¯s what I heardstly as he vanished in thin air.


    ¡°Come Sarah!¡± Michael said as he grabbed my arm. I yanked my hand away as I looked bitterly at him.


    ¡°Are you going to leave Falcon here?!¡± I snarled angrily at him. Falcon was my friend and he was going to be a father. And Victoria! She was still in there! What if she gets hurt or something terrible happened to her!


    Michael sneers at me as he looked away. He was a nice man till he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Stand with me or against me. It¡¯s up to you!¡± I said as I ran towards the pce. A small smile formed on my lips as I sensed Michael right behind me.


    ¡°The me¡¯s on you!¡± Michael snarled as he ran past me.


    The sound of metal colliding with metal, growls, grunts could be heard easily as we moved further. Michael was close behind me insuring my safety. Our eyes were looking around as we tried to located the familiar faces. Where could Falcon be?


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    It was toote.


    I turned around the corner as I saw Michael trying to fight off a vampire. As I took another step, I felt a hand smack me so hard in the chest sending me flying to the groundnding hard on the marbled floor.


    I could hear ringing in my ears from how hard I was hit. I rubbed the sides of my head and felt something liquidy dripping down. Looking at my hand I noticed blood.


    I looked up to hear a angry snarl and deep grunting voices. Mathew had Michael pinned to the ground as he punched him in the face. My eyes widened in terror and my whole body froze over as I saw the amber eyes of Mathew ready to kill Michael.


    Mathew was nothing like before. His skin looked pale and white making him look dreading. This was not Mathew I knew.


    Mathew looked my way as he kicked Michael. I wanted to scream for help but the tormentation was eating me alive. I crawled backwards on my butt as Matthew started dropping walk towards me with a sinister smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Where you off to? I didn¡¯t have my fun with you yet!¡± He smirked as I tried to get away from him. His bloody hands were making me call myself stupid dumb to fall for a monster like him. Before I could back away he grabbed my leg and yanked me towards him and shove me down on the floor.


    I struggle stop getting up from the bed as every muscle in my body ached. I heard his chuckle as he again strode towards me. My eyes looked frantically around as I tried to find something to hit him with. My eyesnded on Michael¡¯s sword that wasying on the floor. I crawled towards it as Mathew again grabbed my leg.


    Everything happened in blur as I kicked him between his legs and lunged forword to grab the sword before plunging it in his chest. He looked wide eyed at me as I panted. My hands shook as I looked at him.


    I didn¡¯t realised earlier what I had done but when blood started oozing out of his mouth, I perceived my actions. His bodynded on ground with loud thud as I stared down at his immobilized body. Reality drawn upon me.


    I killed him.


    Michale was next to me in seconds as he assessed what I had done. I looked up at him terrified, my bloodied hands shaking. I looked down at Matthewying dead on the ground.


    I looked at my hair d sin horror not understanding what I just did.


    ¡°Sarah?¡± Michael said taking tentative steps towards me.


    My hands trembled terribly as my whole body started to quake.


    ¡°I-¡­ I didn¡¯t-! I don¡¯t know¡­ what I just did¡­!¡± I looked at him with tears filled my eyes.


    ¡°I swear! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±


    ¡°Sarah! It¡¯s okay¡­ it was self defense.¡± Michael said but nothing was okay


    Out of nowhere, a group of vampires lunged our way. Michael pushed me back as he ran towards them taking two of them with him to the ground. My mind was still processing what I had done and seeing Michael bloodling his hands was not my cup of tea.


    A felt a tug on my dress as a hand sped on my arm and pulled me towards arge hall.


    ¡°VICTORIA!¡± I eximed as I saw her alive.


    How was I going to tell her that I killed¡­ her brother?


    ¡°There¡¯s no tine left!¡± She whispered angrily as she pulled me further into the hall.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°Y.. yes.¡± She whispered huskily. Her arms were bleeding profusely as the slight bump on her head was barely noticeable. This was right, nothing was right.


    ¡°You.. You need to get out of here!¡± She agitated. The trepidation in her voice was scaring my guts, making me questioning myself ifing back to save was a mistake.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°You need treatment¡­ you are bleeding..¡± I perturbed as anxiousness seemed to get under my skin.


    ¡°We are vampires, we heal quickly.¡± she shakes off my hand and turned to look at me. Her shiny eyes looked through me as I saw her gulping down lump of saliva down.


    Nervousness doesn¡¯t suit her.


    ¡°He¡¯s here Sarah and witnessing two old friends getting acquainted would best thing on your mind!¡± She said as she pulled me towards the wall as she pushed me further so that my back was in contact with wall and we were hidden. ¡± It will led to massacare.¡±


    I didn¡¯t questioned her as she hides me behind her. She knew what she was doing, she knew what was right and in this little spasm of time I came to realised that I somehow trusted her.


    ¡°There were some things that I purposely hide from you but I can¡¯t tell you¡­ at least not now! But you need to listen to me carefully¡­. okay?!¡± She licked her lips anxiously as I stared at her.


    What is she talking about?


    I gulped as I nodded my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust her.¡± She looked anxiously towards me as I tried to understand her words.


    Her? Whom she¡¯s talking about?


    ¡°Wha-¡± a loud sound resonated through the walls as I jumped back in fear.


    ****


    ¡°I fucking told you to watch her?!¡± Lucifer snarled as he tore head off of the head of Draven¡¯s vampire.


    Sarah¡¯s looked through small gap as Lucifer along with Michael getting rid of vampire by ripping their hearts out of tearing their head off of their shoulders.


    ¡°She is¡­. adamant!¡± Michael said, ripping the heart of one of the Vampire that lunged in his direction. Lucifer scowled in irritation as he kicked the still body of the vampireying at his feet.

 Chapter 46

    Lucifer¡¯s ears twitched as he sensed more vampiresing their way. His nails elongated as his fangs started to descend and his eyes glowed with crimson colour.


    Michael looked Lucifer¡¯s direction and tighten his hold on his sword. Lucifer lunged forwards as vampire flew in his direction. Michael followed after him as he ripped out hearts out of the vampire¡¯s chest and pping their throats.


    Lucifer¡¯s hand were dripping with blood as he dodged another vampire and ripped it spine from its body before itnded on the ground with a thud.


    ¡°And here is the hero¡­e to save his damsel in distress¡­¡±


    Lucifer and Michael looked up to see Draven and Damon standing near the entrance of the hall with their hands resting in their pockets.


    Draven looked at the vampires¡¯ bodiesying on the cold ground.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Still a messy one, I see¡­¡± Draven mumbled.


    ¡°Yeah, kind of like your face!¡± Lucifer snarled angrily as Draven burst outughing.


    ¡°Makes me wonder where is that pretty little troublemaker¡­. wasn¡¯t she supposed to get rescued by now..?¡± Draven mocked as he rubbed his chin with his fingers.


    ¡°Lay a finger on her and watch your end getting nearer!¡± Lucifer growled loudly as temperature around them started getting cold.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that same thing you said when your father killed her.¡± Lucifer could hear mockery in Draven¡¯s voice and he knew what did that meant.


    ¡°Why must you make this exceedingly difficult, Lucifer? How am I going to kill her when my best friend has feelings for a weak human girl¡­? Huh..?¡± Draven sped his hands together as he walked towards Lucifer.


    ¡°Was a witch wasn¡¯t enough for your growing lust that you must had to brought a defenseless creature into this mess.¡± Draven looked mockingly in Lucifer¡¯s eyes as they slowly turned to their original colour.


    Sarah tried hard to control her beating heart as she looked and heard everything from the corner where they were hiding. She could feel Victoria holding her but the trauma that she had gone through was more than enough for her disabled heart.


    Draven smirked as he looked at Lucifer and said.


    ¡°Come out my love, no one¡¯s going to hurt you.!¡± Draven shouted as Sarah¡¯s body went still. She felt Victoria tightening his hold on Sarah as she trembled in her arms.


    ¡°He¡¯s just bbering, he doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here.¡± Victoria tried to calm her.


    ¡°What do you think Lucifer, we should wait for her to get out or¡­ I should just drag her out of her little hiding spot by her hairs..? What¡¯s your suggestion?¡± Draven taunted while he started walking towards where Sarah was hiding with Victoria.


    Her breathing shortened as she heard his footsteps getting nearer and nearer. A scream left he throat as Draven picked her up by her hairs. But before he could drag her further, Lucifer mmed him to the wall next to them.


    ¡°Touching her was a wrong move Draven!!¡± He growled as hended punch straight to his face. Draven didn¡¯t get time to respond back as Lucifer ws digged dinto his chest tearing his skin apart. Screams of agony resonated in surrounding as Damon ran to help his brother.


    A huge body mmed against Damon¡¯s as Falconnded continues punches to his face. Michael handled the vampires that wereing their way.


    Sarah looked at them with wide eyes and terrified eyes. She knew this was going to be a bloodbath but encountering one in reality was off her mind.


    Lucifer mmed Draven¡¯s body with pir making it shook with the impact.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve killed you when you first touched her!¡± Lucifer shed his skin as his ws made contact with his abdomen. He punched her hard making him spit out the blood.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known you had ill intentions towards her!¡± Hended another punch as Draven stumbled backwards while groaning.


    ¡°You never deserved her affection!¡± Lucifer growled. Blood sttered as Lucifer inhumanely repetitively hit him in the face till his face was bloody messy.


    ¡°You never deserved her¡­!¡± By this time Sarah knew what Lucifer was talking about. He had stopped talking about her since the first sentence and her heart ached with strange feeling. She felt more of a toy to him. She was starting to see how much Lucifer loved her¡­. Melissa.


    Draven sneered as he spit blood and a tooth out of his mouth.


    ¡°So what¡­ you gonna¡¯ kill me or what?!¡± Draven muttered.


    Lucifer growled in rage as hended another punch to his face and pinned him to the wall with his ws wrapped around his throat. His ws dug deep as Draven felt them reaching his wind pipe. He gasped for air as Lucifer tightened his hold. But right before Lucifer could depend his ws, he let go of his throat as Draven fell to the ground clutching his throat.


    ¡°Death provides more peace than you deserve.¡± Lucifer muttered as he kicked Draven again in his abdomen making him roll over in pain.


    Sarah felt air left her lungs as she watched Lucifer walking towards her with glowing red eyes and blood sttered all over his clothes. She wanted to get back to her life when she was unaware of all this mess. She wanted to go back in time and reset all the switches of her life.


    Her eyes widened as she saw Draven running towards Lucifer.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± She shouted.


    Draven was intended to attack Lucifer but a wolf appeared on her side and put Draven to ground. Lucifer turned as his body get mmed by Damon as they both wrestled on the ground. Shaking with fear, Sarah scrambled back on her knees as she tried to get away from middle of the bloodshed. A loud howl echoed as Draven bit into wolf¡¯s flesh, tore him into pieces as the wolf purrs with pain before his immobilized bodynded onto the ground with a loud third.


    Sarah lost the track of her surroundings. Tears pored out of her eyes while her chest dropped. Her heart tightened with the ache. Every single sound died down on her background. She blinked and crawled towards dead body of the wolf.


    ¡°Falcon,¡± she whimpered pping her hand over her mouth. She dropped on the ground beside him.


    ¡°Falcon!!¡± Her screams pierced through the air as she cried uncontrobly. Her body shook with every sob that escaped her lips. He remind wasn¡¯t copying the fact that he was dead.


    Falcon was dead.

 Chapter 47

    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v


    I slowly tried to opened my eyes as warm rays of sunshine hit my face. I groaned as I turned my back towards the window and nuzzled my face in the pillow.


    A rather hard pillow.


    I quickly opened my eyes as bare chest blocked my view. Too afraid to look at him, I gulped down my nervousness and slowly tried to turn around. But he was not happy with my decision as he smacked his arm around my waist caging me in his embrace. A sudden realisation drawn upon me; we were naked underneath. After the wild night I had with him, moaning and growling in pleasure, that he rewarded me with, I was too embarrassed to show my face.


    He nuzzled his face in my hairs as he breathed in my scent and caressed my waist with his other hand.


    ¡°You should sleep naked more often.¡± Lucifer whispered in my ears as I felt myself getting flushed all over. Ifst night wasn¡¯t filled with embarrassment than he was making sure my day started with his dirty and snarkyments.


    I felt his lips on my shoulder as he possessively squeezed my naked body. I was not ready for his morning pleasure after what he did to mest night.


    The knock on the door startled me as I hear him groan in anonnyance. I felt relieved as he get up from the bed before muttering curses as he opened the door.


    Like hell! He answered the door naked!


    ¡°What?!¡± He said irritably.


    ¡°Apologies, my lord. May we have a word with you? It¡¯s rather urgent.¡± One of the guard asked from outside. Lucifer grunted before turning around and picked his pants from the floor and walked away before zipping them up.


    I quickly get up and rushed to the bathroom. After taking shower and getting dressed, I waited for someone toe to me¡­. probably Lucifer.


    Because I wanted to know when would I be allowed to roam around the library. I looked around the room as a thought crippled my senses. Maybe I could find something here in this room. I never explored it but now I could.


    I cautiously move around thinking about where to start. My eyended on drawer beside the bed and need to explore that dominated me. I walked towards the drawer before opening the cabs.


    Papers.


    A strange looking watch.


    And a strange looking ring.


    Nothing more. I ruffled through other cabs but didn¡¯t get what I needed. There were limited amount of papers written in foreignnguages.


    My eyes widened as I heard footsteps. My body tensed up as the door opened and Lucifer stepped inside wearing his previous pants.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Blood drained from my body as I breathed out.


    ¡°I¡­. was¡­ looking for¡­. my¡­ clip¡­?¡±


    Clip? Seriously?


    He raised a curious brow before tilting his head as he walked towards me. My breathing caught as I looked at him. I knew he could sense my fear and anxiousness.


    I closed my eyes tightly as he raised his hand. I felt him ruffling my hairs as he plucked something out of there.


    ¡°Here it is.¡± He mumbled and I opened my eyes immediately. I looked at his hand on which a ck hair clip was resting. I breathed out heavily as I tried to calm myself down.


    ¡°Oh¡­ there it is¡­. how silly of me?¡± I whispered as I snatched the clip from his hand before securing it on my head.


    He smirked as he turned around to walk towards the closet door.


    I sigh heavily as I thanked heavens for saving me from this savage monster.


    I heard his footsteps as he walked inside the room buttoning his shirt. He walked towards me as he looked expectantly at me.


    ¡°Come with me¡­. I want to show you something.¡± He said smoothly.


    I looked at him curiously.


    ****


    H


    is grip on my hand was tight as he led me through awfully familiar hallways. I bunched up my dress in my other hand so as to not trip over myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret it.¡± He said and I looked confused at him as he stopped in front of familiar wooden doors. He let go of my hand as he opened the door. My eyes erged as I looked inside. I stepped I side the room and looked at the massive bookshelves.


    It was not like I had seen earlier, it was more cleaner and more spacious than what it was before. Shelves were filled with books as every shelf had its own name te indicating what these books were about.


    ¡°You will find every book here¡­. but¡­¡± I looked at him to found him already looking at me.


    ¡°Anyways, I hope this pleases you¡­.¡± I swallowed hard as I looked around all the beautiful flowers and paintings decorated the room. He looked distantly at me before turning around to leave.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said.


    He stopped and slowly tuned to look at me. I looked into his sharp blue eyes before averting my gaze. He curtly nodded his head before storming out.


    I sighed before turning around to gaze the beauty of the library. tar was not there and I was thankful for that. I wanted to investigate alone.


    ¡°Where to start?¡± I mumbled before looking at dozens of booksying elegantly on the shelves. My eyesnded on wooden te which read;


    Wars Of Werewolves.


    Not my cup of tea.


    I moved further as I traced another te with my fingers.


    ¡°Chronicles of Reynes.¡± I read out the words that were written on the te.


    I scanned every te.


    Descendants of Moon.


    The curse.


    ves of Sun.


    10th century shape shifters.


    Finally I read out the words I was finding.


    ¡°History.¡± I whispered as a smile curved on my lips. I quickly rushed towards the shelf but halted as I saw the amount of books it contained.


    There were probably more than hundred books and I didn¡¯t had that much time to read all these. I had to chose wisely.


    I picked the very first book that caught my attention. The title of the books was written in foreignnguage but at the bottom there were words written in beautiful cursive.


    ¡°Descendants of Markus¡­¡± I read the words. Maybe this was the title¡­?


    I picked it up and walked towards the table and made myselffortable on the seat before opening the book. The pages were brown as words were written with ck sort of ink.


    King Markus, the great warrior and the first werewolf descendent of the Earth. The tales of his bravery and courage were endless as he conquered the Arendiel at the age of seventeen.


    Useless.


    I flipped the pages and stopped as I saw a very familiar name.


    Kendrio.


    There was a table in the middle of the book includes names of very familiar and shocking people.


    I read the heding.


    Heirs.


    The first name written was ¡°King Markus Baros, married to Princess Leona,¡± after her name a symbol was made which represented a¡­. sun. And after Markus¡¯s name there was a sign of moon.


    What does that mean?


    During child birth Queen Leona was killed. And King Markus alone raised his child. But During a battle of Philistines King Markus died too, handing his kingdom to his son, Endor.


    It was rumored that Queen Leona was poisoned after the child birth.


    I remembered Victoria telling me about Endor¡¯s mother dying during childbirth, there was nothing said about poisoning.


    I gulped down the lump formed in my throat.


    ¡°Back in that time, Vampire King Marcellus Adamos, was jealous of King Markus because of his status in supernatural council. It is believed that Markus and Leona were in love before their marriage which was uneptable for Marcellus.¡± I read out as I tried to join dots where it was going.


    He believed that Vampires should marry and birthed only vampire, no two differentmunity should breed. After warning Leona various times and getting no response in return, he nned her demise.


    For proving his point, he poisoned Leona, indicating no good woulde to those who would go against him.


    I read the next line. ¡°King Endor Ximen Baros, one and only descendent of King Markus and Queen Leona, married to Queen Eloise.¡± And after his name a sign of moon and sun was made. No sign after Eloise¡­. strange.


    Due to gic disease, Queen Eloise died in thete century. King Endor was further married to Princess Celeste of Illunonar.


    There was no sign after her name too.


    The first hybrid born to werewolf father and vampire mother, King Endor was regarded as strongest and most dangerous creature existed. The sudden death his parents created a turmoil inside him, making him avenge for their deaths.


    Marcellus flew away when he came to know about Endor finding him. And rumors about Endor being the strongest and most dangerous creature alive, were spread, reaching Marcellus¡¯s ears.


    For tracking down Marcellus, Endor called upon witches of Sarl to locate Marcellus.


    Victoria told me that he sought witches so that he could summon the spirits to defeat vampires of Philistine, his mother¡¯s kingdom.


    Was she lying or¡­. she herself was clueless?


    Witches helped him to find Marcellus and demanded a portion ofnd in his kingdom which Endor epted. After killing Marcellus, he full filled his promise to witches.


    Wasn¡¯t it exactly opposite of what I had heard?


    I was told that witches strike back at him.


    It¡¯s getting more and moreplicated with every word.


    After few years, he was blessed with a son, Daniel Baros Celeste. Words spread among werewolves that witches were nning a treason against werewolves and vampires and it made Endor enraged.


    He warned witches to get out of hisnds before he killed them. Witches took his warning as threat and nned a attack against him.


    Hybrids are strongest creatures, therefore it was impossible to kill them. Hybrids could only die by their own hands and witches knew that.


    What?!


    Either Victoria was lied or she lied to me¡­


    Witches used dark magic innd of werewolves andpelled them to get away. They started dropping burn werewolves and started to draw their powers from their spirits. Prince Daniel was used as bait as Witches used him to get Endor killed. It was believed that witches forced Endor to kill himself or they would kill his son.


    Endor killed himself in order to save his son. But witches didn¡¯t stick to their words, rather they nned to take over his kingdom. But Prince Daniel was saved by the remained werewolves as it led to bloodshed of thousand of witches and werewolves.


    They said Ayannah killed Endor but here it was written that Endor killed himself¡­? It didn¡¯t made any sense.


    Prince Daniel and other werewolves, along with his mother Celeste, fled far away. After years of running, they decide to settle down in Arendiel, thend of werewolves.


    Arendiel¡­?


    In Arendiel, Daniel build a new kingdom, far across thends of Vampires and witches. He married the daughter of his Father¡¯smander, Esmeralda.


    Even though, he was settled and far away, the sight of his father dying in front of his eyes haunted him even in days. The fire of vengeance was boiling inside him.


    He started hunted down the witches but as time was passing witches were possessing more dark magic. A word spread that the witches had attacked a kingdom of vampires.


    This made Daniel thought about ways to kill them more. For his benefit he offered his help to Vampires kingdom. The current King at that time was son of Marcellus, King Caesar.


    Wit h were believed to be strongest supernatural creatures of that time, radiating and drawing their power from every source they could get. Not any children, men and women were shown mercy by them.


    King Caesar Adamos epted the alliance because of the continuous attacks on his kingdom. The hatred towards witches formed a unbreakable bond between the vampires and werewolves. The time passed and Esmeralda gave birth to a boy.


    Kendrio was raised in the environment filled with hatred a d disgust towards the witches. Together, vampires and werewolves wiped the bloodline of witches nearly. But few manages to escape. Time passed and alliance turned into friendship.


    Victoria told me that.


    The hatred Kendrio had for witches was doing of Daniel.


    I flipped onto next page.


    To make their bond unbreakable and strong, Daniel and Caesar decided to change their friendship into rtionship, by knotting knot between their children. Son of Daniel and daughter of Caesar.


    A moon was made in front of Kendrio and a sun was made in front of Nora.


    King Kendrio Finn Celeste, was married to a vampire princess, Princess Nora Adamos. And god blessed them with a son. But their happiness didn¡¯tsted long when the vital truth revealed itself.


    Breeding between a vampire and werewolves resulted in a hybrid. It was sort of blessing to be a hybrid, the strongest but every blessing had a curse following after.


    What curse?


    Lucifer Ximen Celeste, first born of King Kendrio and Queen Nora, the second strongest hybrid alive. A great warrior who won every war fought against him. Unlike his great grandfather, King Endor, it is said that he couldn¡¯t use his both sides at same time. This was a curse ced by witches on hybrids.


    Endor married Aphrodite when his first wife be barren. Aphrodite birthed two children, Falcon Finn Celsete and Angelina Rose Celeste.


    Queen Nora died twenty two years ago on 15 September.


    nk.


    I flipped around but nothing. Next pages werepletely ck. There was nothing more about Lucifer.


    What type of curse were they talking about?


    And how did Nora died, why wasn¡¯t it written there?


    ****


    ¡°You give her excess to the library?¡±


    ¡°I did¡­.. and why is it any one your business?¡± Lucifer snarled irritated by the passing second.


    ¡°She will know¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the whole point, to make her know everything and about your past¡­.¡± Lucifer said as he looked at Rafael.


    ¡°She already knew¡­.. I guess.¡± Lucifer mumbled as he stared at nothing.


    ¡°She will demand answers that you are too adamant to not tell her.¡± Rafael said as he watched Lucifer staring at nothing.


    ¡°Six meetings and two balls, you¡¯ve cancelled only to find her¡­. you know what is gossiping around, Hybrid king is admiring the girl whose parents killed his mother?¡± Rafael said.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve killed her twenty one years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°And I should kill you now! You know why?! ¡¯cause your non stop talking is fucking pushing my buttons!¡± Lucifer growled as he mmed his fist against the table.


    Rafael looked wide wide eyed at Lucifer as he gulped down the fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m ¨C sorry.¡± Rafael stuttered as he wiped the sweat from his head.


    ¡°You should be!¡± He snarled.


    ****


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand! Why are there no books about witches!¡± I groaned in frustration when I didn¡¯t find what I was looking for.


    There were vampire history but no witches. Why?


    I picked the book saying ves of Sun.


    Interesting, very interesting.


    I ruffled through pages.


    King Marcellus Adamos.


    King Caesar Adamos.


    ¡°Nora Adamos¡­.¡±


    I knew about Nora being Vampire but in Werewolf history there was nothing eye catching written about her. Maybe, here I would found anything.


    Daughter of Caesar Adamos. Exquisite beauty of her time. Every ruler about her age wanted to pursue her but an arrangement made by familynded her in hands of Kendrio Finn Celeste.


    I scanned the whole page but nothing relevant was written about her death. Same date along with sun symbol.


    ves of sun.


    Maybe sun had something to do with vampires¡­.? And¡­. moon was rted to¡­.. werewolves¡­? Which makes Hybrids connected to both of them! Maybe hybrids are link between vampires and werewolves¡­.?


    I flipped the pages and read thest page.


    Caesar Adamos had two children, a daughter and a son, Nora Adamos and Everett Edgar Vll.


    Why did it sounded familiar?


    Everett had two wives, Scarlett and Zoe, both blessed with beauty and charms.


    Scarlett birthed the first son, Draven Edgar Vll.


    Scarlett died inte 15th century.


    Oh so, Everett is Draven¡¯s father.


    And Queen Zoe was blessed with a pair of twins, Victoria Edgar Vll and Elijah Edgar Vll and two sons, Damon Edgar Vll and Matthew Edgar Vll.


    Zoe was killed by Witches.


    The end.


    nk pages further.


    I didn¡¯t get what I had read.


    Killed by witches, but all of them were dead? Or¡­..


    Some manage to escape¡­.?


    It was written.


    And big question, Who is Elijah?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 48

    I walked with Michael on my side without uttering a word. I wonder how was he feeling? Falcon¡¯s death shook me but Michael and Falcon were closer than I was, and it must be hard for him to digest the bitter truth.


    The truth of his death.


    I spend almost most of the day in library searching for answers and digging the depths of secreacy.


    The werewolves.


    The vampires.


    The Hybrid.


    But no witch.


    Not a single book was about witches and there were very few things I was able to fetch from those books while on the other hand those few things were quiet disturbing.


    My first concern was, Elijah Edgar Vll: The missing sibling. Who was he? I had no idea. Victoria never told me about him nor did she ever talked about having another siblings and also a twin.


    Second but important, how did few witches managed to escape when Daniel avenged his father? If they could kill a hybrid then killing a normal werewolf was nothing for them. What was the reason they get defeated?


    Vampire and Werewolf bond was running since Kendrio¡¯s time and why was I never get to know about Kendrio?


    And third but not least, Nora¡¯s killer. Why did my Father¡¯smander killed her? Where was the catch?


    We crossed the hallway leading another hallways that lead to the bedroom. This was different path but I didn¡¯t minded. On other side of the hallway, there was a huge groundnd covered with grass and sand.


    I heard sound of yellinging from ground and craned my neck to look further. I could Lucifer¡¯smanding voice from distant as we moved closer. After few steps, the scene presented itself worth Lucifer barking orders as several men scattered around him.


    ¡°WHO THE FUCK GAVE YOU PERMISSION TO ABORT THE ATTACK?!¡± I heard him yell.


    What attack?


    Lucifer snarled as he kicked one of the man in the stomach. ¡°DI YOU FORGET WHO THE FUCK I AM?!¡± he sneered.


    ¡®Lucifer is nning to attack your parent¡¯s kingdom¡¯


    I gasped as I rushed towards the grounds.


    ¡°Where you going?!¡± Michael yelled behind me as he tried to catch up to me.


    I stopped in my tracks for just a second as I nced at Lucifer across the field.


    He looked angry. What the hell was his problem? I almost contemted to rush back to Michael and tell him to take emergency away from him but this was about my parents, about my family, about my people.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my courage and walked into Lucifer.


    ¡°LUCIFER!¡± I shouted.


    I felt his body froze and he slowly turned around. I yelped at the terrifying crashed look in Lucifer¡¯s angry eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± He said tensely. By this time I really was thinking why I choose suicide? I looked at the man breathing heavily on the ground and looked up to him. ¡°Is this¡­. Is this necessary?¡± I asked.


    He tilted his head to the side and looked at me like I had lost my damn mind. Maybe , I did.


    ¡°You know how to manage my fucking kingdom now?


    ¡°How is attacking other kingdoms for no reason is ¡®managing a kingdom¡¯?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I know how to run my shit! Now get your ass back in the damn room!¡± He snarled at me. ¡°Or I¡¯ll drag you there myself!¡±


    ¡°I AM NOT SCARED OF YOU!¡± I snapped angrily at him. I heard several of men gasp as Michael quickly ran to us.


    Lucifer cocked his head to the side as he took a step towards me. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    I shook my head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re a monster, a fucking tyrant, a cruel ruler who show no mercy you his own people!¡±


    He scoffed with a snarl.


    ¡°You¡¯re blinded with so much hatred, no doubt Melissa probably killed herself to get away from you!¡± That was a bad move. I didn¡¯t wanted to drag a dead person into my fight but my tongue slipped with venom and snow there was no taking words back.


    ****


    I breathed out in desperation as suddenly Lucifer mmed my face first up against the wall of the bedroom.


    No, no, no! This was not how I had nned it.


    ¡°What are y-¡±


    ¡°What fucking games you¡¯re trying to y?!¡± Lucifer sneered as I felt him tearing the back of my dress while he held me pinned me against the wall.


    ¡°You thought I won¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do?! Huh?¡± He snarled as he further pushed down the dress exposing my entire body to his hungry eyes. He pushed up against me and wrapped his hand around my throat as he breathed into my ear.


    ¡°YOU WILL ONLY DO WHAT I WANT YOU TO DO!!¡± He growled in my ear. I let out a breathless gasp as he tightened his hold on my neck. What did I do wrong? Where did I fail?


    ¡°Lucifer, I didn¡¯t-¡± I started.


    He tightened his hold again and I trembled in his embrace. The depths of his lunacy were unmeasurable.


    I groaned in pain as I felt my lungs burning withck of oxygen.


    ¡°You just love to stoke my fucking rage, don¡¯t you?!¡± I was defeated by all this. His mocking and usations were vanishing the little hope I had left with.


    My nails wed at the walls and my lungs burned with the grip he had on me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking show the monster I am!¡± He backhanded me as I fell onto the floor. My eyes burned as warm tears cascaded down my face like a waterfall. I had enough!


    ¡°I¡¯M GLAD SHE DIED! ATLEAST SHE WOULDN¡¯T HAVE TO DEAL WITH YOUR PARANOID MIND!¡± I shouted while more tears flowed down.


    His raged gaze was making my body tremble, I couldn¡¯t believe myself.


    ¡°In your unreasonably disturbed mind no one could be trusted! You can¡¯t even trust yourself!¡­.¡± I let my anger out. ¡°How pathetic!¡± I spat.


    I looked at him startled as ge startedughing like a lunatic. His scary untimelyugh was scaring guys out of me.


    ¡°Pathetic! Oh sweetheart, you have no idea what I would do to you!¡­.¡± He smirked before crouching down to my level making me crawled back. ¡°Maybe make you watch your parents die.¡± He whispered near my face.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡± I panicked.


    ¡°I would¡­. Let the hunt begin!¡± I heard him as he vanished in thin air leaving me alone with my thoughts. What had I done?


    ****


    Lucifer leaned on his hands as his eyes zed over. The sound of Rafael and Michael talking echoed like a muffled voice in the background. Sarah¡¯s words echoed loudest in his head.


    ¡®You¡¯re a tyrant, a monster¡¯


    ¡°The North Archer tower is under construction so it would be in our favour.¡± Michael advised.


    ¡°But the East side will keep us hidden for a longer period of time, allowing more of our men to get through.¡± Rafael added.


    Lucifer exhaled deeply as he folded his hands together and looked at the map. Rafael looked at Lucifer who stared absentmindedly off into the distance.


    ¡°My lord,¡± Michael called.


    Lucifer snapped out of it and looked at Michael.


    ¡°What you suggest, My lord?¡± Michael muttered.


    ¡°Kill Perseus and his bloody son¡­ not much else to it..¡± Lucifer said dismissively.


    ¡°My lord that¡¯s not what we¡¯re¡­¡± Michael started.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that was out mistake at first? I should¡¯ve killed that bloody bitch the first time I had the Chance!¡± Lucifer snapped.


    Rafael let out a sigh as he covered his face.


    ¡°You seemed tense¡­?¡± He asked.


    Lucifer grunted as he stood up knocking down the chair in process.


    ¡°I need blood,¡± Lucifer growled as Michael nodded his head an walked away to get blood.


    ¡°Angelina needed to talk¡­.¡± Rafael said as Michaelpletely walked out.


    ¡°You want my permission to talk to your wife?¡± Lucifer raised his dark brow as he looked irritatedly at Rafael. Rafael sighed audibly.


    ¡°She wanted to talk to you¡­¡± He breathe out.


    Lucifer scoffed as he walked towards the window.


    ¡°We are not as close as we used to be¡­. and if she thinks talking can make me forget her betrayal then she¡¯s very wrong¡­¡± Lucifer snarled.


    ¡°It could be important¡­¡± Rafael insisted and Lucifer turned around looking at Rafael with bored expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give her ten minutes to talk¡­.¡±


    ****


    ¡°ANGELINA!¡±


    Angelina looked up and saw Lucifer looking at her with raised brows and an irritated scowl on his face.


    ¡°Where the fuck have you been?!¡± Lucifer snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m here,¡± she mumbled as she unconsciously rubbed her arms.


    ¡°Where the fuck your mind was?¡± He snapped again knowing that she again dozed off in nothing. Angelina shook her head, her long blonde hairs moving as she stood up to her feet.


    ¡°Do you¡­ ever think about her?¡±


    Lucifer looked at Angelina with raised brow, ¡°Think about who?¡±


    Angelina sighed, ¡°¡­ Nora¡­.¡±


    Lucifer¡¯s jaw tensed as his nostrils red, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that shit.¡±


    ¡°Luc-¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯M NOT TALKING ABOUT HER!¡± Lucifer snapped angrily. ¡°SO DON¡¯T FUCKING BRING IT UP!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate her! Why you pretend to contradict your emotions!¡± She eximed as she looked worriedly at him.


    Lucifer half snorted and halfughed as he looked bitterly at Angelina.


    ¡°What you want me say, huh? That I miss her?! No! I don¡¯t!¡± Lucifer snapped angrily.


    Angelina let out a deepbored breath. She pushed her hairs behind her ear and leaned back against the window. ¡°¡­ I received a letter today¡­¡± She said looking at him with tensed look.


    ¡°.. None of my business¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to Sarah¡­¡± She said and Lucifer snapped his head towards her.


    ¡°From whom?¡± He said tensely.


    ¡°Probably you would like to read it first¡­¡± She said and handed him the piece of paperying in her pocket.


    Lucifer looked strangely at the letter before opening it up.


    ¡®LUCIFER XIMEN CELESTE,


    My sincerest apologies for talking few moments of your pathetic life. A powerful and undefeated king unlike your great grandfather. What was his name again? Oh yes! ENDOR, a fucking weakling. Well I¡¯m not wasting my ink to write about him or you but about something or particrly someone who I need to destroy, your little bitch.


    I would suggest you to hand her over to me or you might have remembered what happened twenty years ago, right? I wouldn¡¯t mind to repeat that same with her.¡¯


    Lucifer looked up at Angelina to say her looking anywhere but him. The blood in his veins boiled to extent of his anger. His jaw clenched as he read further.


    ¡®I won¡¯t hesitate to slit her throat like I slit your mother¡¯s. Oh what a extravagant beauty she was but too bad she had to die. I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands any more. I just need to wipe her existence from face of this Earth. And on emote thing. Give my greetings to dearest Falcon.¡¯


    Your Dearest, Everett Edgar Vll.

 Chapter 49

    Third person¡¯s p. o. v


    ¡°THAT MOTHERFUCKER TRICKED US!¡± Lucifer growled as he crumbled the piece of paper resting in his hands and threw it on the floor.


    ¡°Now what?¡­ we can¡¯t let him get Sarah,¡± Angelina said worriedly as she looked at Lucifer¡¯s pacing figure. Every single fibre in her body was feeling concerned and perturbed for Sarah.


    ¡°He won¡¯t touch her! I¡¯ll kill him before he could even think ofying his fucking fingers on her!¡± Lucifer snarled angrily as he mmed his fist against the wall shaking it with the impact. Angelina jumped startled. A thought creeped into her head as she walked towards Lucifer. She could clearly saw him shaking with anger.


    She put her hand gently on his shoulder as he stopped shaking.


    ¡°Reynes isn¡¯t safe for her¡­¡± Lucifer looked at her with a scowl masking his worried emotions. He looked into her eyes and threw his hand in air knowing where this conversation was going.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?!¡± He said as he turned around but Angelina quickly grabbed his arm.


    ¡°And it is the only solution, why don¡¯t you understand!¡± She said frustratingly as she tried to convince him.


    Lucifer narrowed his eyes as he looked at Angelina¡¯s hand on his arm and yanked his arm back angrily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what to do!¡± Lucifer snarled angrily at Angelina as she backed away and leaned against the wall. Lucifer looked spitefully at her as he roamed his hand through his hairs to calm himself.


    ¡°I-I just want her to be¡­.. alive.¡± A lone tear flowed down her cheek as she took deep breaths to not cry but was failing miserably. Her mind was bing more chaotic passing second making her remember when her brother became a monster that everyone despise. She gulped down her bitter memories of past as she looked painfully at Lucifer.


    ¡°She¡¯s changing you¡­ brother.¡± Angelina whispered lowly as words managed to passed out of her mouth. Lucifer¡¯s face twisted as he looked nonchntly at her. He tried not to show his true emotions but failed as Angelina again gulped down. She wanted to know what was going on in his mind, she wanted to know why was he suffering inwardly, why he wasn¡¯t letting anyone saw his true self, the self that was burned with Melissa¡¯s death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you know me!¡± Lucifer growled as he sensed Angelina looking at him. He breathed out in fury and smashed his fist on table breaking it into two.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t know you¡­ but I know the brother hiding behind this tough face and¡­. I promise you brother, no one¡¯s going to harm her¡­.¡± Lucifer looked strangely at her as she quickly turned around and walked away. He kept looking at the door till the sound of her footsteps faded. He looked at broken table as he sighed loudly.


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡±


    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v


    ¡°What?¡± It was unbelievable and shocking at the same time. I was feeling ecstatic yet scared simultaneously.


    Lucifer¡¯s words were still lingering in my ears and the clear threat that he imposed on me was scaring the living daylights out of me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ pack few necessary things and get ready. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± Angelina said as she walked into the closet. I looked wide eyed at the direction where she went and ran towards her.


    ¡°Like seriously! Are you sure Lucifer gave me permission¡­.?¡± I asked nervously as I looked at her packing few clothes in a duffle bag.


    ¡°You sound nervous¡­ don¡¯t you want to go?¡± She raised her brow while she stuffed few more clothes forcefully in the bag.


    ¡°No, No! It¡¯s just¡­. I¡¯m kinda confused. Why would he let me go to my parents kingdom if he just threatened to kill them like few hours ago.¡± I mumbled confusedly. What was going on his mind? What were the games he was trying to y? Why did he suddenly allowed me to see them?


    All these questions were eating me alive. I was feeling desperate to meet them and saw how they were like. So many emotions at the same time, were hard to handle.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is he going with us?¡± I asked as Suddenly my mind drifted few hours back when he threatened me.


    ¡°Yes, he wasn¡¯t going to let you go alone.¡± She looked strangely at duffle bag as clothes started pooping out.


    ¡°Okay¡­.¡± I sighed.


    At least he was letting me meet them.


    I had nothing much to pack only few clothes and some other necessaries. I still couldn¡¯t bought myself to believe that I was finally meeting my parents. All my life I was living in lies and now when I finally was going to saw them for real, my heart started beating erratically against my chest. All the misunderstandings and confusions that Lucifer had about my family, I was going to clear them. My heart was telling me that my father could never killed his mother, there must be something missing and I was going find what was that.


    And also I had few questions for my mother too. I was seeing myself in a mess created by supernatural creatures including witches. Though they are mortal, they still held a upper hand in historical period. Whatever their intentions were, they were neither good nor bad. Or probably they wanted to kill vampires and werewolves for their own protection¡­?


    I didn¡¯t knew. But I was going to, soon.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    We were in Lucifer¡¯s car with Rafael driving, Lucifer sitting in passenger seat and me and Angelina sitting in the back gossiping with our eyes. Lucifer¡¯s dark aura was making us shut our mouths till we reached there. I hadn¡¯t talked to him since he threatened me and it¡¯s not like I wanted to talk to him but he seemed somewhat distant. He was not in his usual self making me scared or terrified, rather he helped me getting in the car by opening door for me.


    I was shocked, I must say.


    He was behaving rather nice to me.


    Why? I didn¡¯t knew.


    It¡¯s been two hours since we had been moving without any of us uttering a word. Everyone seemed to be in their own little battle with their minds thinking about things. Angelina was distant like Lucifer and Lucifer seemed to be in his own dilemma.


    ¡°H-how far is the ce?¡± I mumbled quietly because with their heightened senses I knew they could hear me easily.


    ¡°Zhoutis, you mean.¡± Rafael said as he smiled looking at me through mirror.


    Zhoutis was a strange name but again my life wasn¡¯t normal anymore.


    ¡°Yes, probably.¡± I replied back with same smile that he offered me. Nor Angelina neither Lucifer seemed to be fazed by what I said as they kept looking outside. Since Falcon¡¯s death, Angelina lost that carefree and her bubbly nature, the excitement that always managed to make her distinct was now gone somewhere and I seemed to missed that.


    On other hand, Lucifer was hard to read. With his default stoic and angry face, I couldn¡¯t tell what was going on his mind. He definitely was not mourning Falcon or feeling sad for his demise. Something was bothering him and I didn¡¯t wanted to found out what?


    ¡°When I was in my early hundred years, I visited Zhoutis with my father and I must say, it was a sight to capture,¡± Rafael said as a small smile curved on his lips.


    ¡°What did it looked like¡­. back then?¡± I found myself asking. Zhoutis must be changed over so many years.


    ¡°¡­ beautiful¡­¡± I looked at left to say Angelina looking at me with a smile on her lips.


    ¡°It was breathtaking¡­ back then¡± she breathed out as she looked at nothing a she dozed off in her head maybe thinking about that time.


    ¡°The gardens, the flowers, the beauty¡­. the serenity, one could probably mistook it for heaven on Earth.¡± She smiled at me.


    ~~~~~~¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, they¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Kyleigh and Perseus looked at each other with worry dancing in their eyes. Nervousness and anxiousness was eating her from within. She wanted trust the words that were written on piece of parchment but the past was making her believe otherwise.


    ¡°Come,¡± Perseus said as he took Kyleigh¡¯s hand in his and they both walked out to the grand entrance together. They both stood there as they waited for nightmare to walk in. Kyleigh was still not sure how to took in the new information but anything included her daughter, was something that concerned her more.


    She turned towards themander as she finally said.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± She asked with nervousness shimmering in her brown eyes. Suddenly loud footsteps echoed through the corridor as they both looked towards the door.


    The door opened and Lucifer walked in.


    ¡°Greetings, your majesties,¡± Lucifer nodded his head as Kyleigh and Perseus looked dumbfounded at him.


    ¡°We recieved your letter, something was mentioned regarding our daughter.¡± Perseus said with authority as he nodded his head at Lucifer.


    ¡°Before discussing about your daughter, I would like to clear some¡­.. things¡­.. regarding my mother,¡± Kyleigh and Perseus couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying or why he was here along with their daughter but looking at the way Lucifer wasn¡¯t trying to kill them was quiet diforting for them. The air around them seemed to get thick and heavy with confusion.


    ¡°I would like to see my daughter first,¡± Kyleigh quipped as she presented her request. But Lucifer smiled charmingly as he shook his head with a light grin on his face.


    ¡°First, I would like to discuss,¡± he said as he looked at them.


    ¡°Very well then, shall we?¡± Perseus said as he tried to even out the air around them. He lightly pulled Kyleigh as he walked towards the throne room with Lucifer on his side.


    ~~~~~


    ¡°When can I meet them?¡± I asked anxiously as I paced around the room and Angelina seemed to be quiet upied with her own thoughts.


    ¡°Lucifer needs to clear some things out with your parents and till then we¡¯ve to stay in this room.¡± She said while looking around.


    My parents.


    It sounded quiet strange in a good way.


    But again I have this question invading my mind¡­. why was Lucifer doing all this? Bringing me to my parents¡­?


    After we arrived here, Lucifer ordered some servants to settle us in west wing as he said. Rafael and him seemed to get vanished in thin air after that. What was cooking in his mind? I was highly unaware of that¡­


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I breathed out. It was getting out of my mind these days that why was I being forced into all this mess. I was ready to wait as long as Lucifer didn¡¯t end up killing my family.


    Family.


    It felt good to call someone your family especially when you had a long lost family and you were unaware of that thing since ages.


    A sudden thought came across my mind, if Lucifer believed that my father killed his mother then did Angelina believes that too? What of this was a n of his to brought me here with him so that he could killed my parents in front of me¡­.


    Like he threatened me back in Reynes¡­.?


    ~~~~~~~~~


    ¡°Can we start?¡± Kyleigh breathed out a she rubbed her temples, tried to ease her beating heart. Perseus nced at his wife with worried look and looked at Lucifer.


    ¡°What is it,? King Lucifer.¡± Perseus said as he leaned against the chair.


    Lucifer twisted his mouth and sighed deeply and said what he was not prepared to say.


    ¡°Everett, you might have heard the name¡­.¡± He watched as Perseus expressions changed into anger.


    ¡°The coward¡­ who betrayed his own people¡± Lucifer could hear the distaste in his voice as he clenched his fists.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start, Perseus but¡­. I think I do own you an apology¡­¡± Lucifer narrowed his eyes and looked at duo in front of him. Lucifer leaned back in his chair as he sped his hands in front of him.


    Kyleigh forrowed his brows in confusion as she looked at him. Her lips suddenly curled up in a smirk as she snorted augh.


    ¡°My, my, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯vee to realise your mistake, my lord,¡± she snorted a halfugh as she looked at him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it was a mistake or not¡­ I still don¡¯t like you, Kyleigh,¡± Lucifer rested his arms on the armrest, his blue eyes zed over as he looked firmly at her.


    ¡°And what makes you think that I like you¡­?¡± Kyleigh remarked back as air started to get thicken.


    Lucifer quirked his brow.


    ¡°Rein your tongue or you would find it wrapped around your throat!¡± Lucifer scoffed as he clenched his fists.


    ¡°Matter at hand, my lord¡­. what you are trying to say is Everett is your mother¡¯s killer¡­? Am I right?¡± Perseus interrupted as he senses the situation bing heated.


    Lucifer red at Kyleigh before looking back at Perseus.


    ¡°Yes and I want to know why you were involved?!¡± Lucifer demands as she raised his voice.


    ¡°We were not involve in that incident, believe it or not¡­¡± Perseus spoke out looking straight at Lucifer.


    Lucifer put his hand in his pocket as he pulled out wrinkled piece of page from his pocket before cing it on the table.


    ¡°Read it,¡± he said and Perseus looked strangely at paper before taking it. He unfolded the paper and soothed out the lines before reading it.


    His expressions changed as he read next word carefully. By the time when was done reading, his face was masked with fury and rage.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you bought her here,¡± Perseus said tensely as Kyleigh read the letter that Everett send to Lucifer.


    ¡°She¡¯s bing attraction to my enemies and¡­. yours too.¡± Lucifer said ncing at Kyleigh who just burned the letter with candles.


    ¡°Your kingdom is far safer than ours! Why did you brought her here?!¡± She eximed while rubbed her hand on her dress to calm herself.


    ¡°She¡¯s not safe there either¡­ I suspect a traitor among us. Her, living there is far more dangerous. I can¡¯tpromise with her safety.¡± Lucifer said as Perseus and Kyleigh looked at him with worry for their daughter.


    ¡°She¡¯ll stay here till I figure out what to do.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be staying here¡­ always!¡± Kyeigh interrupted as Lucifer red at her.


    ¡°I would like to prove you wrong, Kyleigh.¡± Lucifer smirked before getting up and turning towards the door. He stopped as he turned around to look at Perseus.


    ¡°Angelina will be staying with her¡± Lucifer ordered and walked outside leaving Kyleigh and Perseus tensed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep our little girl safe.¡± Kyleigh put her hand on Perseus¡¯s shoulder and gave him aforting smile.


    Perseus smiled back as he looked adoringly at her.


    ¡°Our little girl¡¯s home,¡±

 Chapter 50

    Sarah¡¯s p. o. v


    I was nervous as hell. It was very first time I was going to meet them officially.


    Meeting in cers didn¡¯t counted.


    After all these years of burning in fire of loneliness and istion, I was finally going to blew it down. My hopes, my nerves, my senses, everything was high along with my blood pressure. I was tensed and worried.


    Angelina told me Lucifer went back to Reynes but he would be here by tomorrow. And my parents wished to see me. I was bathed and clothed in elegant dress that Angelina handed me. She seemed rather familiar with this ce more than I was.


    I sighed again as I looked into the mirror assessing myself. Peach colored dress looked good on me. I liked the way it flowed down my hips and made me look like a princess. My hairs were down hiding marks of Lucifer¡¯s im.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard,¡± I muttered looking at myself.


    A knock on door startled me as I looked towards it. Angelina stood there wearing a beautiful yellow dress enhancing her beauty. Her golden curls were twisted in bun making few strands falling on her face.


    ¡°You ready?¡± She asked.


    Was I?


    I didn¡¯t knew. But one thing was for sure, I was not ready to lose them, not again.


    I nodded my head and followed after Angelina. When we first entered this castle few hours ago, I was failed to notice the beautiful bright hallways decorated that were encouraged with colorful flowers. It gave me some confidence and strength that I do badly needed.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Angelina asked walking down the steps of stairs with me closely following behind her.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± I followed after her and bunched my dress up in my hands. Stairs were beautiful cream color with pastel pink flowers wrapped around rails.


    Angelina let out a small chuckle as she looked at me.


    ¡°Perseus¡¯s excitement is on another level. He¡¯s more nervous than you,¡± who wouldn¡¯t? Its was not like one get to see their dead child everyday? I just couldn¡¯t imagine how much they would¡¯ve suffered when they would had came to knew that I was dead?


    We passed a spacious hall as several servants looked our way. Few of them were whispering and some were looking at me like they had seen a ghost. Some were making gestures to another exnation what was happening.


    Dead daughter of their was king back.


    ¡°Pink must be her color,¡± I heard a manly voice as we neared the tall wooden doors. My anxiousness increased with everything step I took.


    ¡°No! She¡¯s my daughter! Red have to be her color,!¡± A woman whispered yelled making me assume her to be my mother.


    ¡°Oh, Kyleigh! She¡¯s my daughter too!¡± My father whispered back. Disappointment was clear in his voice. I could hear their little chit chat about my favourite colour from other side of the door as we stood next to door. Angelina smiled at me as she grabbed my hands in her and gave a little squeeze.


    ¡°You¡¯ll love them,¡± she muttered a she pushed opened the door. The first thing that came into my view was beautifulvender colored flowers resting on each and every corner of the hall. The chandeliers were hanging proudly as giant stairs cascaded down elegantly taking my breath away.


    Atst, my eyes travelled to two people I was so very nervous to meet. My breathing was not right, so was my heart. Erratically beatings of my heart and abnormal breathing of my lungs were making me more anxious by passing second.


    I walked slowly, hesitantly, fearfully. I didn¡¯t knew what to expect and I was afraid. I was curious, anxious, still but at the same time I was worried about their opinion about me.


    The second My mother set her eyes on me, she abruptly let go of bouquet of flowers she was holding making itnd not so beautifully on the marbled floor. My father followed her actions. They looked at each other before I saw a lone tear escaping her eyes. They walked towards me as I looked at them in slow motion.


    It was like a movie scene where everything was still, nothing mattered except the wind part. I saw them slowly and carefullying towards me as I stood glued to my spot.


    I could no longer look away from them as they looked at me. A familiar aura surrounded us as I recognised the bond we shared. She looked at me with her captivating chocte eyes, scanning me, admiring me. My father looked shocked, relieved, happy.


    I couldn¡¯t speak, neither did they.


    ¡°S.. Safina,¡±


    Suddenly this unfamiliar name sounded so refreshing and good.


    With shaky hands, he reached out to touch my cheek. I looked at his green eyes but didn¡¯t moved away. I didn¡¯t wanted to.


    ¡°My little¡­ Safina,¡± he was trying to held back his tears. It had been twenty one long years and yet it felt like a whole lifetime.


    I was consumed with feelings I couldn¡¯t exin. The thought of getting my real parents back was so overwhelming that I couldn¡¯t exin.


    ¡°My girl,¡± My mother engulfed me in her arms as she wept. The dam of my teras broke too as I myself couldn¡¯t stopped myself from crying. It felt so surreal. I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    ¡°I missed you,!¡± She cried out as I tightened my arms around her afraid she might disappear again and cruel reality would hit me with it¡¯s cruelness.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I wept and cried and traveled. This much happiness and this much pain was so hard to grab. I felt my Father¡¯s arms circled around us as he himself wept.


    I felt the sudden connection, the touch, the unspoken love. I knew I was theirs, I knew they were mine parents.


    ¡°I missed you, Father,¡± I muttered holding onto his shirt as well all cried in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°My Safina,¡± he whispered a she pulled away looking at me, running his hands over my cheeks.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re just like your mother,¡± he said in awe as my mother smiled down at me.


    I chuckled and couldn¡¯t stopped but looked at them.


    ¡°Blue¡­¡± I sobbed into their arms as I felt them looking at me confused.


    I smiled brightly before muttering.


    ¡°Blue¡¯s my favourite colour,¡±


    ****


    I was shown around the castle, introduced to several important people of kingdom. I was respected and adored by everyone in this short period of time but I was still anxious about something.


    After spending time with my parents, they told me to rest and get ready for event that was happening tonight. They said they had arranged a ball for my return to my real home, to them. Angelina was with me all the time, wiping my tears, and making me feel better.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was missing Falcon, terribly. I had everyone by my side, my mother, my father, my people but not my best friend, not the person who protected me. There was this void in my heart that was not going to fill anytime soon. With Lucifer as threat to my parents I was still not sure why did he let me be with them? Something fishy was going on in his mind.


    ¡°Get ready Sarah. You got less than an hour. People of Zhoutis wants to meet their princess.¡± Angelina said opening the door of closet and ruffling through the clothes.


    Princess. It sounded strange.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± I looked around hearing familiar voice of my mother. She stood near the door looking gently at me with her hands crossed in front of her.


    ¡°Of-of course,¡± I said quickly walking towards her. She smiled as she stepped inside and took my hands in her.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She asked rubbing soothing circles on back of my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s umm.. it¡¯s good to be home,¡± I whispered looking at her. The warmness and kindness was dancing in her eyes while she was looking at me. She missed me and so did I.


    ¡°I bought you something. Would you like to see?¡± She whispered thest part wiggling her eyebrows making a smallugh escape my lips.


    ¡°Of course, Mother,¡± I said softly looking at her thinking about all those years I¡¯ve missed with her, with my own blood.


    ¡°Come in Maria,¡± she said still looking at me. A woman inte forties walked inside holding a beautiful blue colored gown as she ced it on the couch ced nearby and walked outside before bowing down.


    Mother led me towards the couch as she pointed at the dress.


    ¡°When I was first crowned as Queen of Zhoutis, my mother weaved this for me.¡± There was a strange emotion flickering in her eyes as she looked down at the dress.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ beautiful..¡± I breathed out. The beauty of the clothe was extravagant beyond this world. The color, the vibe, the design, everything was exquisite.


    ¡°It would make me overjoyed if you would wear this tonight,¡± she softly muttered turning her head to look at me.


    ¡°I have lots of¡­ feelings secured with this,¡± I saw her gulping down before she blinked her eyes and looked at me.


    ¡°You will enhance it¡¯s beauty,¡± she smiled brightly before kissing my forehead.


    ¡°I will,¡± I said as she smiled softly and walked away leaving me wondering.


    It was evident that she was missing her mother.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°Just one more twist and yeaahhh¡­. Herrreee weee goooo,¡± Angelina said doing god knows what to my hairs.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± I asked impatiently. I didn¡¯t liked to be all dressed up and look pretty. But for my people I had to.


    ¡°DONE!¡± She eximed before turning me round in front of the mirror. I gasped in astonishment looking at myself. I was looking beautiful. The dress was hugging my curves in all the right ces and was cascaded own my hips like a waterfall. The frills and designs were increasing it¡¯s beauty hundred times. The matching silver shoes I was wearing were making me look taller. Angelina had showed her talent by twisting my hairs in beautiful updo.


    I was feeling beautiful.


    ¡°I never envied brtes this much,¡± I heard Angelina breathing out as I chuckled at her words.


    ¡°I never liked brtes,¡± I said before turning around to face her.


    Sheughed and dramatically bowed down.


    ¡°Shall we go, Your Highness?¡± She asked in fake british ent as I cleared my throat and faked a serious expression.


    ¡°We shall, My Lady,¡± I held sides of my dress and bowed before winking at her.


    ***


    The castle was far more intriguing than I had seen earlier. I never knew one could change the castle into something different within spam of hours. The walls were beautifully decorated with colorful candles and masterpieces. The pots were designed by enchanting designs along with flowers which were enhancing their beauty thousands times.


    Angelina¡¯s ck gown was looking magnificent on her contrasting her blonde hairs. Her bright blue eyes were sparkling with lights dancing above us. She was looking beautiful and lovely.


    We moved as several of men and women looked at us or probably at me¡­.? The castle was surrounded with aroma of food making my stomach grumble. The sound of beautiful violin was giving me peace and calm.


    Everything looked royal, regal and beyond what I had ever seen. Lucifer never gave me luxury to roam his castle for his own sick reasons but after spending few hours in this ce I was feeling attached and weed.


    But the nces I was receiving from people were making me nervous and ufortable. Angelina sensed my nervousness as she lead me towards far end. The view from here looked something different.


    ¡°You want drink?¡± She asked eyeing me as I shifted under lights.


    ¡°No um.. I am good,¡± I heard her sigh as she pointed towards the side where several people were sitting with sses in their hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get you one. You need it,¡± before I could protest she was walking towards the area. I rubbed my arms as I looked around. The people looked happy and contented. Everyone was dressed elegantly with red, yellow, blue and various color of dresses decorating the before ball.


    I turned around and looked outside the ss window. The outside was as beautiful as inside except there were no soul outside. But still in the dark night I could see the beautiful flowers dancing with breeze.


    Suddenly overwhelming sensation of touching them urred as I found my feet taking me towards the door leading outside. Garden of Reynes was beautiful but this one had its own beauty.


    I stepped outside as cold breeze made my shoulders shook. It was scold outside but nothing I couldn¡¯t handle. There were very few lights outside but still I could see what wasid in the garden.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I could see the I sides throughrge ss window. I closed my eyes as I breathed in the fresh air. It felt good.


    The refreshing fragrance of flowers were calming my nervous nerves.


    ¡°My apologies, do I know you?¡± I turned around hearing unfamiliar voice as I looked at stranger standing behind me. I nearly jumped startled.


    ¡°Um¡­ No, I guess,¡± The ss of wine or whatever he was drinking, was resting in his left hand as he sipped from it looking at me. He was tall and I bet there were muscles underneath that grey suit he was wearing. His hazel eyes were glued on me as I was drowning in sea of nervousness.


    He didn¡¯t looked kind and good.


    I should¡¯ve go inside.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said as I tried to get past him before he blocked my path.


    ¡°You¡¯re Savina, the dead daughter of Perseus? Ain¡¯t ya¡¯?¡± I narrowed my eyes at his rudement as I felt myself getting offended.


    ¡°The name¡¯s Safina. And dead isn¡¯t the word, use missing next time,¡± I practically gritted as I saw his lips curling up in smirk. He waved at servant who was strolling nearby and he put his empty ss on the tray before dismissing him.


    ¡°Savina, Safina, or¡­..¡± He leaned in and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Sarah..¡± I pushed him and backed away before I felt him taking a step towards me.


    I looked around for any familiar face but there was no one around and that servent boy was gone. I could see Angelina from ss window but I knew she couldn¡¯t looked at me. She was far talking to some random woman I had ever seen and my parents were nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Bringing you here was a bad idea, a very bad one¡­¡± He whispered as he neared me. I gulped down the fear as his eyes flickered golden.


    ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± I breathed out backing away from him.


    His smirk widened as he crouched down to my level.


    ¡°Look at you,¡± there was hint of mockness in his voice before he gripped my chin making me gasp. ¡°A pretty little thing but how sad¡­¡±


    He backed me against the tree as I looked past him and shouted but before I could get a word out of lips, his hand was wrapped around my mouth preventing me to shout.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to die, my love,¡± he muttered as he opened his mouth and scary looking fangs gal red back at me. I thrashed as he neared my face.


    He was a vampire!


    I struggled as he tightened his hold and went for my neck.


    Before I could process, he was yanked back and loud thud echoed in vacant garden as I saw something beingnded on ground.


    ¡°There¡¯s my little troublemaker¡­¡± I screamed looking at the figure as I looked past the body of vampire who was trying to kill me. There was arge void where his heart was supposed to be and his heart wasnded near his head.


    ¡°L-Lucifer¡­¡± I breathed out looking at bloodied hands of Lucifer as he wiped them with his handkerchief.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing here?¡± I asked still not believing what had happened.


    ¡°A good question¡­. WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! Out here? All by yourself?!¡± He growled making me back away.


    ¡°The whole point of bringing you here was to keep you safe and your stubborn ass can¡¯t handle a simplemand!¡± He snarled angrily before grabbing me by my arm.


    ¡°Angelina¡­ she said you w¡­ wouldn¡¯t be here,¡± I looked up at him as he dragged me back towards the door.


    ¡°Yes and letting you roam in this stupid ball surrounded by hungry wolves? Nah! You¡¯re good with me!¡± He scoffed opening the ss doors.


    The pleasant sound of violin again seemed to corrupt my senses. The warmness exploded inside me as he nearly dragged me inside.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I asked as I finally seemed to realise that, that man was dead.


    ¡°A vampire!¡± He growled as he dragged me towards stools.


    ¡°What?!¡± I asked bewildered.


    I knew that.


    ¡°But this is-¡±


    ¡°Werewolfnd? Yes! But seems like they¡¯ve misunderstood my warning!¡± He scoffed before pushing me on one of the stools.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I shrieked as edge of stool connected with my thigh. He raised his brow before rolling his eyes.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡± I snarled as I rubbed sore spot on my thigh over the dress. He paced in front of me as several of eyes were looking us. I looked around to found almost everyone looking at me or him¡­? The expressions on their faces were unrecognisable but something I was familiar with.


    Fear.


    The happiness and ecstasy were drained from their faces leaving worry and terror. I wonder if he could feel their fear.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I turned around hearing my Father¡¯s voice. He was holding a piece of paper in his hand as he clenched his fist.


    ¡°Me?¡± Lucifer pretended to turn around and looked everywhere before looking at my father.


    ¡°A simple fucking deal, only to keep her safe but guess what, The mighty King Perseus was so engrossed in living his pathetic, unimportant¡­ meaningless life that he failed to sense a fucking VAMPIRE IN HIS GODDAMN BALL!¡± I jumped as Lucifer punched the table between him and my father.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± My father was clueless as he looked at Lucifer. The tension in room was thickening second by second.


    ¡°What am I saying?! Oh! Care to check your garden?!¡± Lucifer snarled angrily before looking at me.


    ¡°She was wondering alone in UNENGAGED ce! I wonder where did she get this stupidity from?¡± He was angry. I could tell by the fact his eyes were flickering between shades of red.


    Everyone was looking at us and they might be hearing what we were quarreling about.


    ¡°Can we-talk somewhere else?¡± I whispered looking at Lucifer with please in my eyes. He was unintentionally or intentionally abashing my father in front of his own people.


    He looked at me and I saw something flickering in his eyes. The veins of his face was almost visible and he was looking scary. The way he was heaving I was sure he was ready to kill.


    ¡°Please,¡± I muttered looking at him. He scoffed before turning around and walking away talking long and authoritative strides.


    I went to follow him before I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll talk to him,¡± my father said calmly and softly as I looked at him before nodding. The worry and tension in his eyes were making me anxious.


    It had been an hour and half and this unsettling feeling was eating me alive. I was worried about my father and Lucifer¡¯s rage. Maybe this was my fault to roam in unshielded perimeters in first ce. Angelina was out of sight and so was my mother. Maybe they all were together.


    Arge bulky man was strolling around me with a sharp sword hanging from his waist and few guards here and there. The atmosphere was now rather pleasant and terror free. Music was ying in background as I was drowning myself in guilt and culpability of my actions that I previously decided to perform.


    ¡°Would you like to dance?¡± I nced towards the voice and huge smile crepted on my face.


    ¡°Yes, it would be my pleasure!¡± I chuckled before grabbing his arm and leading us towards the dance area.


    He gently ced his arm around me as I looked into his worried eyes.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked looking around at people dancing beside us.


    ¡°Talking with your mother,¡±


    ¡°Hmm..¡±


    ¡°Safina?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± I hummed leaning into his warm embrace around me.


    ¡°I missed you, my child,¡± he gently patted my head looking down at me.


    ¡°I missed you too, father,¡± warmness was flooding inside me. For daughter, her Father¡¯s embrace is most protected and gentle ce in this whole world.


    How I cursed the heaven for keeping me away from him for decades.


    ¡°Father?¡± I called recalling the question that was lingering on my mind since I found the truth.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°I have a question,¡± His eyes scanned my face before he smiled down at me.


    ¡°Indeed you have,¡± he chuckled as skin around his eyes wrinkled.


    ¡°Why am I not like you?¡­. or mother?¡±


    ¡°You are just like your mother! God! You two look just like twins standing together-¡±


    ¡°Why am I normal? Like, it¡¯s not a bad thing but still, having werewolf as your father nad a witch as your mother, why am I not one of you?¡± Curiosity got best of me. The look on his face changed recing it with gruesome.


    ¡°Lucifer told you?¡± He asked. He was worried.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± I didn¡¯t wanted to tell him what price I had to pay to go learn the truth.


    I heard him sigh before he spinned me around and again embraced me in his arms.


    ¡°My bloodline¡­¡± He looked down at me before caressing my cheek.


    ¡°Your bloodline¡­. was cursed. If you know about witches and werewolves then you might know what was feud between supernatural.¡± His eyes were not ready to tell me anything. He didn¡¯t wanted to. But still he was.


    ¡°I know everything, father,¡± I told him what he didn¡¯t wanted to hear. He breathed out and spun me around on my toes and moved me with along with beats.


    ¡°Not every witch is as bad as the past has portrayed them to be. Our bloodline was cursed by a witch, Eleonar. She was daughter of dangerous and most powerful witch of that time having immense and unimaginable dark powers.¡± I listened carefully. Everytime I came face to face with truth, it seemed to changed itself.


    From ¡®witches were the enemies¡¯ to ¡®witches weren¡¯t bad¡¯. That was some good improvement.


    ¡°Was this witch, Eleonar, was portrayed as evil or was she really one of them?¡± Beats changed to slow ones as we both just moved in slow circles.


    ¡°She¡­ she was my grandmother, Safina.¡± I abruptly looked at him almost snapping my neck.


    ¡°Wh-what does that mean?¡± I stuttered finding this new information utterly out of this world.


    My father would never lie to me.


    ¡°She cursed the girls of her bloodline. No girl child would be born in our bloodline.¡± I gulped the lump of shock which was damn hard to swallow.


    ¡°Then w-why I¡­. I mean-¡±


    ¡°I know and that¡¯s what I was not able to understand twenty one years ago but I don¡¯t regret having a girl as my child.¡± The tenderness and smoothness in his voice showed me how much he loved me.


    ¡°Am I-I a witch too?¡± I dreaded the answer more than Lucifer. This stuff was flipping over my head.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. The curse specified that no child of her bloodline will born with witch powers.¡± I was confused. Why did she wanted her own bloodline to be vulnerable to all other creatures?


    ¡°She hated witches. She hated her mother. That¡¯s why she sacrificed herself to ce the curse so that no child of her bloodline would associated with witches. And probability of females to be gifted with witchcraft is higher than males, so she cursed her bloodline to daughter less.¡± This exins why was I was normal and not some supernatural stuff. It was relieving and confusing at the same time.


    ¡°Why did she¡­ I mean¡­ why did she hated the witches?¡± I looked up at him and pure concern and fretful was evident in his eyes. I could sense his body tensing in my arms as he breathed out.


    ¡°She loved a human boy, which was not eptable by her mother. So, for teaching a lesson to her daughter she killed her lover. Eleanor was petrified of her mother, hence she ran away with her first born, a son, she knew her mother would kill her son and her and for protecting him and his uing generations she ced a curse on him, so that no witch¡­.. especially a girl couldn¡¯t be born.¡± How could a mother be so cruel and heartless to her own flesh and blood. What insanity was this?


    My Father¡¯s voice was bing more cracking the more he was telling me. I couldn¡¯t imagine doing this to my own child.


    ¡°She did right,¡± I found myself mumbling.


    My Father looked bewildered at me.


    ¡°Eleanor¡­.. she did right thing by cing a curse. No mother could see her child¡¯s suffering.¡± I mumbled and before I could stop something wet slipped down my face. I felt my father wiping away the tear as he looked down at me.


    ¡°I¡­ you¡­ you are first girl child of our bloodline, Safina. You know how much you mean to me, right?¡± He whispered. I could say his eyes filling with unshed tears. A small smile crept on my face and I hugged him tightly.


    ¡°I love you, Father,¡±


    ¡°I love you, my child¡±


    These words seemed to calm my racing heart. I was not myself few moments ago when I heard all about Eleanor and stuff but now I was feeling somewhat okay.


    The music was still ying and people around us were dancing and enjoying.


    ¡°Who was her mother?¡± I casually asked. It was not like I needed to know her name but again I was a curious little girl. I would never name my child after her name.


    ¡°She was on of the strongest witches of that time. The dark magic she possessed was used to destroy and ruin kingdoms. People of their time called her THE EVIL WITCH. Though her real name was not known by many people.¡± Suited her perfectly, the evil. I leaned in as I put my head on his shoulder as well stayed with beats.


    I closed my eyes as I found myself getting lost in sweet melody.


    ¡°She was burned along with witches when werewolves and vampires joined hands. But people say her screams still could be heard where she was burned,¡± I looked up at him through side as I smiled up at him.


    ¡°You trying to scare me?¡± I grinned as he chuckled amusedly at me.


    ¡°Ayannah is dead. She ain¡¯ting back.¡±

 Chapter 52

    BLOODY HELL!


    Ayannah! I knew that name very well. Victoria told me about how she was the one who killed Endor, the first ever born hybrid.


    ¡°S-she killed Endor, right?¡± I looked up at my father into his heartwarming gaze. Did Lucifer knew? Of course! He knew.


    ¡°How do y-well nevermind! And yes, she was the one but Eleonar has nothing to do with it. Infact, she never knew her about her mother¡¯s motives.¡± It made sense. Eleonar was terrified of her mother. Probably that¡¯s why she eloped¡­?


    ¡°Enough of witches, tell me, what parts of your beautiful life did I missed?¡± There was curiosity dancing in his emerald eyes.


    ¡°Almost everything..¡± He looked remorsefully at me. I knew he missed several years of my life. He missed watching me grew up. He missed everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. sorry, my child.¡± His voice was heavy and hoarse with weight of guilt. It was not his fault. It never was.


    ¡°But now you can watch me grow old,¡± I grinned up at him which seemed to make him smile too. But I was not sure of my words, I didn¡¯t knew if Lucifer would let me live here. His abrupt protective behavior was still giving me thoughts that I didn¡¯t wanted to register.


    A figure hovered behind my father as I tilted my head to take a good look at person. The messy brown hairs and matching hazel eyes send an wave of familiarity through my mind.


    A hand reached and stered on my father¡¯s shoulder as he turned to look at intruder. A huge smile decorated his face as he removed his arms around my waist and hugged the man.


    My eyes refused to believe as I looked at them. This was not the state I had seen him first time. He was bloodied and looked week but now his muscles protruding out of his grey silk shirt was making him look more manly and muscr.


    ¡°Cassian!¡± My father grinned at him as I looked nervously at him. Same feeling of anxiousness took over me when I first met my parents. And when his eyes traveled to me, I wanted nothing more than to swallowed by floor.


    Glint of shock and awe dance in his eyes before he looked at our father.


    ¡°May I?¡± He extended his hand as I looked startled and strangely at him. Without further due, ignoring hammering of my heart in my ribcage, I ced my hand in his as my father nodded at us before leaving us, smiling.


    He slowly circled his arm around my waist before cing my other on his shoulder as we started swaying with beats. I was feeling the turmoil of emotions inside me. A refreshing feeling developed inside me as we danced.


    ¡°How are you?¡± After what felt like hours, he finally said something. Without ncing at him, I mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m good¡­.. how are you?¡± He wasn¡¯t here when we arrived which made me wonder where was he?


    ¡°Happy,¡± Unknowingly I looked up at him before a grin managed to tripped over his face.


    I didn¡¯t thought I had ever smiled this much when I abruptly circled my arms around his torso before pulling him in a tight, warm hug.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± He whispered in my hairs, hugging me back. I never felt so safe and secure. The brotherly vibes radiating off him gave me happiness and security I craved since my life turned upside down.


    ¡°Let go of her!¡± I jumped startled as a thundering growl erupted behind me. Cassian¡¯s arms loosened as he looked behind me with tinge of anonymous annoyance in his eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister,¡± Cassian muttered calmly. No matter how much Cassian was annoyed but he knew talking rudely to Lucifer would end him up with Lucifer¡¯s hand around his neck.


    A vein in Lucifer¡¯s jaw twitched as his hands clenched in fists along with darkening of his eyes.


    ¡°I got this,¡± I mumbled before pecking Cassian on his cheek before smiling aup at him and turned towards Lucifer. My actions seemed to fuel his anger.


    He roughly ced his arm around me and pulled me towards him making me hit his rock hard chest. A groan left my lips as I tilted my head to look at him. His jaw was still clenched and his devilish eyes were piercing through my soul making me want to hide away.


    His tall and muscr statue was making it hard for me to look up at him. The heels I was wearing were doing no good.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back,¡± he said. I immediately looked up at him with narrowed eyes not liking his suggestion.


    ¡°No!¡± I almost yelled. I was not ready to go back, not when I had my family back. Did he just let me had happiness of few minutes only to snatch itter?


    ¡°What?¡± He said not because he didn¡¯t hear me. It was because he was giving me chance to change what I had just said.


    Stubbornness flowed in my veins like blood and I replied back almost regretting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± I scoffed oblivious of fragments of anger dancing in his blue irises. His grip tightened on my waist and I gasp for air as his ws pierced my skin. By now I was sure, blood must be oozing out.


    ¡°The whole point of bringing your here was to keep to safe, but guess what you¡¯re a one little malefactor, who attracts trouble anywhere she goes!¡± He nearly growled near my face.


    ¡°How am I the one to attract trouble when there was someone who wanted me dead,¡± I wanted to yell but I didn¡¯t cause I knew how would me yelling at him would end up.


    The man or vampire who nearly killed me in the garden was never my intention. I never called him toe and kill me.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He scoffed before crushing me in his arms. I yelped as I clutched onto his biceps, digging my nails into his flesh.


    ¡°Wearing this filthy dress and swaying your ass in front of these hungry wolves! What you think you were doing, huh?!¡± He digged his ws deeper and I so badly wanted to scream. The tears stung my eyes as need to let them fall overwhelmed me.


    ¡°How¡¯s it my fault?¡± I cried out and this seemed to do the charm as he loosened his hold but didn¡¯t let go of me.


    ¡°I can fucking sense their good for nothing eyes on you!¡± He turned me around abruptly as my back hit his chest making me gasp. He grabbed my neck from behind before tilt it towards left.


    ¡°See! That piece of shit has been looking at you since you stepped inside this ball room. I hate it when they look at you¡­. so fucking much¡± he whispered angrily in my ear and I looked at the man. His eyes widened as they met mine before I felt his eyes looking past my shoulder and he literally shook like a leaf before turning around.


    I gasped as Lucifer again turned me around making my chest meet his hard one. I shouldn¡¯t had dared to looked up at him when I felt him leaning in.


    ¡°Tell me, do you enjoy men oogling at your body, huh? Tell me, do you enjoy their attention?!¡± He snarled and I saw glint of emotion that I was not sure if he possessed.


    ¡°Why are being like this? Like¡­.¡± I gulped and he gripped my waist harshly making me lean on him.


    ¡°Like you¡¯re¡­. jealous..?¡± He wouldn¡¯t be jealous. Why would he be? I was just a source of entertainment for him, wasn¡¯t I?


    I looked in astonishment as humorlessugh escape this lips and he leaned in my face, his eyes flickering red.


    ¡°I am not jealous, I¡¯m territorial.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Jealous is when you want something that¡¯s not yours. Territorial is protecting what¡¯s already yours. And you are mine!¡±


    His cold voice sends shiver down my spine. I was not scared of his hold around me, or his threats but I was afraid of the emotion peeking through his eyes.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not you-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even fuckingplete it!¡± A growl erupted within his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carve my name into your back if that¡¯s what I have to do to let you know you¡¯re mine,¡± I gulped down the fear. No! This was not how it should had been. He was saying these words so easily yet dominantly and I was quivering from inside.


    ¡°Y-you are hurting me,¡± I whimpered implying his hard grip on my waist. He immediately looked at me and let go of me,pletely leaving me.


    ¡°Stay away from men and take it as polite warning from my side, cause there won¡¯t be next time¡± my eyes closed when I felt his hot breathing near my ear.


    ****


    The whole evening went in blur with me worrying about Lucifer¡¯s words. I was not his to im, I never was but why did his words made me so scared and fretful. I didn¡¯t knew where did he vanished after threatening me and I didn¡¯t wanted to knew either.


    He was a difficult man with anger issues and his anger was getting on my nerves.


    I was tired only by looking at people dancing and drinking. One thing I noticed about werewolves was that they had high tolerance to alcohol. Need to get fresh air overwhelmed me several times but I didn¡¯t move from my ce, I knew better. Angelina awas talking to Cassian as she moved her hands in air telling him about something and Cassian was looking at her with a smile on his lips. If she wouldn¡¯t be married, I might had mistook them for a couple.


    My father was in line of vision talking to man probably in histe 40s.


    Kyleigh¡¯s dress


    ?


    ¡°How¡¯s Zhoutis?¡± I swiftly turned around and almost fell when a hand supported me. I slowly rxed when she let go of my arm while chuckling.


    ¡°Clumsy, are we?¡± She raised her curious brow and I blushed away. She came closer as she stood by my side admiring the view in front of her.


    ¡°Beautiful..¡± I muttered.


    We both stayed there infortable silence between us as I contemted with my thoughts.


    ¡°When Perseus first brought me here, I was scared. I didn¡¯t knew how would I ever bnce the weight of nature¡± I didn¡¯t understand her words. They were little hard to process.


    I knew my father forced her to with him but after that I didn¡¯t knew a penny.


    ¡°You¡¯re a witch-¡±


    ¡°And Perseus still married me? This is what you wanna ask, right?¡±


    ¡°.. yes..¡±


    She sighed and turned towards me before ticking a lose strand of hair behind my ear as she looked deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a born witch, but I can still use magic, you wanna know how?¡­ I was barren, I couldn¡¯t concive a child..¡± The look of hurt and disdain in her eyes made me stop her from telling whatever she was going to say. My heart clenched looking at her watery eyes.


    ¡°You don-¡±


    ¡°I need to tell you everything, Safina.¡± A small smile crepted on her lips before she continued.


    ¡°A women, Celine was her name, gave me a leaf, which I assumed was some medicine, and I took it. Back then I didn¡¯t knew it was leaf of sacred nt, Amoph, which nowadays is rare to found¡­. The leaf changed my life, Safina.¡±


    I kept looking at her because I didn¡¯t knew what to say. I was not shocked, I knew about leaf but I didn¡¯t knew what was it¡¯s effects.


    ¡°Amoph is rare nt blessed with magical powers. It was believed that the great goddess of witches nted it so that her bloodline of witches never extinct.¡±


    Now I get it.


    ¡°So, this made me a partial witch. Born witches and partial witches aren¡¯t same, So that is the reason I and your aunt Aphrodite is married to worst enemies of witches. Born witches are far more powerful than us and with a sway of their hands they can destroy several viges but partial witches having only one or two specific powers, like mine is that I can control weather with my emotions.¡± Shocked? Nah? I wasn¡¯t. I had heard worse.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± I whispered before smiling up at her.


    Her eyes looked at me and dshe smiled back and raised her hands and circled them around her neck before she opened her pendant.


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    ¡°Perseus gave me this when I was going through hard time. This pendant has been passing through generations in Perseus¡¯s family and now you¡¯re here, I think you deserves it. May I?¡±


    I looked dumfounded at her and slowly turned around. When her hands made contact with my neck, I shivered as cold metal of pendant pressed against my neck. It was beautiful and antique with green stone in centre surrounded by white petals.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful..¡± I breathed out teaching the design.


    She smiled and caressed my cheek.


    ¡°Now it is,¡±


    I engulfed he run my arms as tear slipped through my eyes.


    I missed her.

 Chapter 53

    His lips trailed down my neck savoring every single inch of my aching body. I arch my back in need as heated sensations lingerie between my thighs. I roamed my hands on his torso and muscr chest before moaning in pleasure as his lips circled around my erected nipples.


    ¡°Lucifer¡­.¡± I moaned out his name as his hands travelled south towards my heaven between my legs, wanting undivided attention.


    ¡°What you want, beloved?¡± He whispered huskily in my ear and I lost all my senses before nting my lips on his. We both didn¡¯t gave time to each other to breathe as he kissed my breaths away.


    ¡°Fuck me! Please!¡± I whimpered helplessly under him, asking for him to take me and do whatever he pleases.


    The desire for him was too overwhelming that I couldn¡¯t stop. I wanted more and more of him like I wanted to integrate him inside me. I could feel the wave of soft pleasure that wereing over, taking me closer to stars. I could feel every sensation, every twitch, every touch, every kiss and I was that I wanted more.


    ¡°Have patience, love.¡± I trembled as his lips traveled down, licking my skin with his tongue, going down till his lips reached my thighs.


    Suddenly feel the need to see his icy blue eyes strike me an I craned my neck to see him between my legs. I opened my eyes and an involuntary scream left my mouth as his red hairs came into view.


    I scrambled away hitting my back with headboard as he came towards me. My breathing abnormaled and panic attacked me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked casually.


    How¡¯s he here?


    Where am I?


    ¡°Draven¡± I breathed out in disbelief as my eyes looked at his features. Green eyes, red hairs, what was he fucking doing here?!


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± My eyes jerked opened as reality drawn upon me. I hastily looked around as panic overwhelmed my senses.


    ¡°What the fuck did you just say?!¡± I jumped as I looked at Lucifer¡¯s angry re. His eyes red with ck veins protruding out of his arms and forehead. I trembled as I feared his actions. This couldn¡¯t be true? Draven was here mere second ago..!


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Draven! You¡¯re moaning his name when my tongue is deep inside you!¡± He growled and I gulped down. The anger and heat radiating off him was making me scared for my life. I backed away but Lucifer grabbed my throat in his hold making me choke on air.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± He snarled as his grip tightened on my neck. I looked at his wild eyes but couldn¡¯t decipher an ounce of mercy. I opened my mouth as I gasped for air. I wed his hand but he didn¡¯t seem to budge.


    My vision started blurring as my lungs burned withck of oxygen. ck dots danced in front of my eyes and I weed darkness.


    ¡°Noooooooooooo!¡± I screamed as beads of sweat formed on my forehead as I instantly opened my eyes.


    I looked around hastily around me as familiarity of room drawned upon me.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I jumped startled as I heard his voice. I looked terrifyingly at him before jumping from the bed and ran towards the door. Before I could open it, I was yanked back into his naked chest.


    ¡°Leave me! Please!¡± I cried in desperation as tears tricked down my face. I shook like leaf in his grasp as he looked confusedly at me.


    I was dreaming!


    What if it was not a dream?!


    ¡°Calm down,¡± he shook me lightly but I was far from listening as his terrifying red eyes invaded my mind. I thrashed in his hold as I struggle to get out of his embrace.


    ¡°You¡¯ll kill me! Let me go!¡± I screamed and that¡¯s when I noticed his body tensing. His arms tightened around me as I panted for air.


    ¡°I SAID CALM THE FUCK DOWN!¡± He growled and I stopped, obeying him like a obedient girl. I breathed heavily when I sensed him taking us towards the bed. I was panicked, terrified, terrorized and so many things that I couldn¡¯t exin.


    He made me sit on the bed as he crouched down in front of me before taking my hands in his hand squeezed them assuringly.


    ¡°Now tell me what happened?¡± I didn¡¯t knew. I was too shocked and scared to say anything. I heard him leaving a sigh before he looked up at me.


    ¡°I-I dreamed of you¡­¡± I muttered looking at him. He blinked his eyes as he raised his brow indicating me to carry on.


    ¡°You were killing me¡­¡± I mumbled. And I saw his jaw twitching for a mere second before he stood up and he ran his hand through his hairs leaving sigh.


    ¡°I saw¡­. Draven too,¡± I whispered without looking at him and that seemed to catch his attention as he looked at me.


    ¡°He-he was¡­ we were¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t brought myself to say the words. I gulped down the lump of fear and gathered the courage before looking up at him.


    His eyes softened only for a second before he came towards me making me flinch. He noticed and caressed my cheek with back of his hand and trailed it down my jaw.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never hurt you like that,¡± he said and there was no uncertainty in his voice making me somehow believe his words.


    I looked into his eyes and something shed into his blue eyes.


    His hand circled around my neck as he pulled me towards him nting his lips on mine. I gasped as I nearly tripped over the bed. He kissed me hungrily as he pulled me impossibly closer to his warm body.


    I was about to push him when he stopped and looked at my¡­. neck? His hand that was on my neck was now entangled with pendant that my mother gave me earlier.


    His eyes were widened, like he was in shock but as soon as that emotion came it flew away as he looked stunned at me.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you get it from?¡± No snarl, no growl, no emotion. He coldly asked as I looked at his hand that was tracing the crystal on the pendant.


    ¡°My mother¡­ she gave it to me¡­¡± What was it about the pendant that made whom so tensed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I found myself asking. His eyes were glued to the pendant ring at that mere piece of jewellery.


    I watched him gulping down as he immediately stood up and walked towards the dresser. His chest rose rapidly up and down as he took long deep breaths. Lucifer stared at himself in the mirror. Beads of sweat mingled with his body as they trailed down his naked torso.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± He looked into the mirror looking at me with emotions glinting in his icy blue eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± he grunted. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip looking at him squeezing his tensed shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re tense,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking you,¡± he muttered.


    Asshole.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± I quipped.


    I heard him snorting as he looked at me. I looked back at him expectantly. He took a sharp breath and turned towards me.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­. Melissa¡¯s.¡± He said suddenly. I paused for a moment, surprised that he was actually telling me this.


    I swallowed hard as my hands fidgeted. I saw himing over to me taking small and slow steps. I abruptly looked up at him when I see his shadow covering above me and met his gaze.


    I blinked at him, intimidated by his intensity. I was in dilemma. His eyes searched mine for a moment before he abruptly grabbed my waist. I didn¡¯t reacted eventhough my insides were burning with strange emotions.


    I held up his gaze and subtly ced my hands on his chest. I felt him shiver slightly but I couldn¡¯t say much.


    His eyes briefly lowered to my chest before he looked upto meet my gaze again. I didn¡¯t knew what happened next, but soon I sense his lips over mine as he hungrily slipped his tongue into my mouth.


    I let out a sharp breath as I felt his fingers traveling south towards my thighs. He didn¡¯t let me break eyes contact with him as he grinded his hard erection against stomach. I gasped as he hoisted me up on his waist and mmed me against the wall to our left.


    ¡°Lucifer!¡± I moaned out his name shocking myself as he pressed his erection against my vagina.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He growled in my ears as he licked my earlier and I threw my head back in unbearable pleasure.


    I couldn¡¯t understand his words. I was far from hearing him. I wanted more and more. I couldn¡¯t stop myself. My moans echoed in the room as I panted breathlessly. The air around us be warm and humid. His lips on my skin was something bliss I hadn¡¯t felt in my entire life.


    What was he doing to me?


    ****


    ¡°This pendant was passed onto us by our ancestors!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fucking lie to me!¡±


    ¡°Why would I? I could swear on my dead mother that this was my grandmother¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Where did she get it from?!¡±


    ¡°Guys!¡±


    It was more harder than I had thought initially. It had been an hour since Lucifer had been growling and snarling on my parents and I was getting impatient by his behavior.


    A frustrated sigh escaped his lips as he sipped from his ss.


    ¡°From her mother of course!¡± My father scoffed as he threw his hands in air. He was trying to make him understand that he has enough idea about pendant belong to Melissa or whoever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck-¡±


    ¡°Lucifer,¡± I couldn¡¯t believe myself that I called his name. It sounded so strange but why? After our little indecent moment in our room, Lucifer snapped and ordered everyone to meet him in meeting room. My parents were enraged but didn¡¯t bothered to fought him over this. And here I was battling my inner thoughts with outer ones.


    He nced over his shoulder as his piercings blue eyes looked at me, making me shudder with unfamiliar intensity.


    The matter of this simple pendant hanging on my neck was giving us allshes. Lucifer told us that this was Melissa¡¯s but my Father¡¯s words were denying his statement. He said It¡¯s Eleonar¡¯s and I couldn¡¯t understand anymore what was right or wrong.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a¡­. coincidence.¡± I mumbled too ashamed to look at him after what we did in the room. I still didn¡¯t knew what came over to me when I kissed him back! Like what tge fuck?!


    ¡°I recognise the stone very well. The curved words written elegantly at back are telling me everything I need to know,¡± I looked at pendant in my hand and twisted it and ran my thumb across the words written in some foreignnguage.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spell,¡± my mother breathed out as she looked at pendant in my hands before sighing.


    ¡°And you failed to notice it?!¡± Lucifer snorted angrily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t knew it belonged to Melissa and why would I ever bother to read words on jewels and for your information since when people started to write on jewels like seriously, aren¡¯t papers were enough?!¡± My mother was as angry as Lucifer. He gritted his teeth as glint of anger shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Spell, you said? What does that mean?¡± I mumbled quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s an ancient spell and I¡¯m not strong enough to understand it,¡± she shrugged her shoulders before sitting down next to me.


    ¡°You sure it was Eleonar¡¯s?¡± I asked my father who was lost in his own world thinking about everything going on.


    He raised his eyes and looked at me before a sigh escaped his lips.


    ¡°My father said it wasst thing Eleonar gave him before she killed herself.¡± I believed him. He had no reason to lie.


    Lucifer pinched the bridge of his nose and breathed out. My eyes roamed through his body as theynded on his arms. These strong arms were wrapped around me only few moments ago and something deep inside me wanted them around me again.


    His lips.


    I was craving, like bloody hell!


    ¡°She was wearing it when she died,¡± I heard Lucifer muttering and somehow I knew he was not lying. The pain and anguish I saw in his eyes when he saw that pendant was unexinable. And it made me wonder how much he loved her. This thought stung venomously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I was as clueless as them but mystery of this pendant was getting more hysterical passing second.


    ¡°How did she died?¡± Lucifer looked at my father as he sipped from his ss.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother?¡± Lucifer snarled.


    Patience wasn¡¯t his thing.


    ¡°She killed herself.¡± My father replied softly.


    I looked around when I felt Lucifer¡¯s eyes on me making my body burn.


    Don¡¯t look at me like this!


    ¡°She was a witch, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Lucifer raised his perfect brow while crossing his arms over his muscr chest making the muscles underneath his navy blue shirt bulge. The veins were still there protruding out of his arms like roots and a faint red colored ring was surrounding his blue orbs. And for the very first time, I didn¡¯t felt scared or fear creeping inside me. I was kinda liking it¡­.


    Shut the fuck up, Sarah!


    ¡°She was, but she never wanted to be one. My father used to tell me how she would usually cower away in fear spending sleepless nights protecting him.¡± Lucifer didn¡¯t seemed to care while my father seemed lost in memories.


    ¡°Fear of whom?¡± Lucifer asked narrowing his eyes as my mother rolled her eyes at hisck of mannerism.


    ¡°Her mother, she was one of the most evil and powerful witch of her time.¡± My father shrugged off while taking a sip from his ss. What was wrong with him? He had been drinking since Lucifer told him about pendant. It was probably three or four in the morning and he was drinking!


    ¡°Father,¡± I called out and regretted as every pair of eyes snapped in my direction. I carefully stood up soothing out my dress and walked towards him taking the ss from his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s your fifth ss,¡± I gently ced the ss on the table and turned towards him.


    ¡°Why are you so tense?¡± I asked sorrycking my voice. I was getting anxious for him by his strange behavior.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this,¡± Me too!


    ¡°I know but getting yourself worried for something that couldn¡¯t be changed is wrong,¡± I reasoned with him as my mother looked curiously at us.


    He smiled down at me and patted my hairs before giving a peck on my forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, my child,¡± I grinned as walked towards where I was previously sitting. The intense gaze of Lucifer on me was making my heart quicker with anxiousness. I knew he was watching my every move like a hawk and that was giving me chills.


    ¡°Maybe Melissa had same pendant as Eleonar¡¯s?¡± My mother quipped and Lucifer looked at her annoyed.


    Fucking bastard!


    Okay so, I¡¯m behaving bipr!


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you, Melissa¡¯s pendant was burned with her! I saw it myself turning into ash!¡± My heart skipped a beat as Lucifer¡¯s hand mmed against the wall making paintings fell on the ground with shattering of ss of frames.


    The temperature dropped as chills ran down my spine. His eyes were flickering between red and blue.


    He was getting angry.


    ¡°T-There has to be some connection,¡± I gulped down my words. His anger was not good for any of us. I knew what would happen if he would be angry.


    ¡°Yes,¡± my father agreed and my mother remained unfazed by him. They both were looking at each other like they were going to kill each other. The res they were sending in each other¡¯s direction was hard to look.


    ¡°Eleonar gave this pendant to my father and my father passed it to me, probably Melissa and Eleonar were acquaintances or something?¡± My father said clearly trying to calm both of them. Lucifer looked his way with an angry snarl on his face while my mother rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Lucifer snapped angrily. Lucifer was being Lucifer, snarling and growling at us, making his words the truth.


    ¡°The witch you said, who was she again?¡± Lucifer rubbed the bridge of his nose and looked at my father.


    ¡°Eleonar¡¯s mother?¡± My father said in disbelief not getting what he was trying to say.


    ¡°You said she was evilest one but where is she now?¡± He let out an exaggregated sigh. Lucifer turned around and opened the fresh bottle of whisky, pouring it in the ss.


    ¡°Dead,¡± my father shrugged off. I looked at Lucifer as he gulped down whole ss in one sip. I nearly gasped as he poured down another ss.


    ¡°Fuck! Looks like everyone¡¯s dead, huh?¡± He snapped impatiently.


    ¡°You said Melissa was burned, but when was she killed?¡± My mother asked, her eyes scanned Lucifer¡¯s face as it twitched in annoyance.


    ¡°What you implying at?¡± Lucifer raised his curious brow at her as she looked at pendant in my hands.


    ¡°Nothing, just wanted to join few strands,¡± she shrugged casually but the glint of mischief in her eyes didn¡¯t went unnoticed by me. She knew something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with me, Kyleigh!¡± Lucifer grumbled.


    I was sitting here without knowing anything about anyone but one thing I knew was that nothing was as simple as it looked. I wanted to solve this puzzle but pieces were missing. And these sudden sexual thoughts about him was making my situation terrible.


    ¡°And how did Melissa get this pendant?¡± My mother asked crossing her left leg over her right thigh, looking at Lucifer without any fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Her mother,¡± Lucifer narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°And who was her mother?¡± She asked further. Lucifer tilted his head as he was thinking something and then suddenly his eyes snapped at me.


    What did I do?


    I shrinked away as he watched me with started look whereas the smirk on my mother¡¯s face scared me away.


    What was happening?


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I jumped as he mmed his fist against the table making bottles of alcohol fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Cheers,¡± I heard amusement in her voice as she raised her ss and sipped making me shock and astonished.


    ¡°Wh-what is it?¡± I looked at my Father¡¯s tensed face as he also seemed to knew something. Okay so I was the only clueless person here! Fine by me!


    Lucifer¡¯s eyes never snapped at me with this much speed as he looked at the pendant before he walked towards me with angry eyes.


    ¡°Stop!¡± My mother instinctively stood in front of me as my breathing get abnormal. I take my words back, he scares me!


    ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?¡± I panicked because no one was telling me a thing. My senses were far too sane to register anything.


    My Father¡¯s soft gaze looked at me before he sighed and run his hand through his hairs.


    ¡°Ayannah happened,¡±


    Wha-


    ¡°Melissa and Eleonar were sisters!,¡± Did I hear that right or my ears were functioning improperly. Freaking Ayannah?! The evilest?!


    ¡°How?¡± My voice was low and filled with shock and astonishment. It couldn¡¯t be possible. How was this even possible?


    ¡°Melissa was Ayannah¡¯s daughter and Eleonar too. That¡¯s why they have same pendant.¡± My father was as much in shock as I was.


    ¡°This spell is Ayannah¡¯s. I can sense it but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s written.¡± My mothers words seemed to stir more confusion.


    ¡°FUCKING HELL!¡± Lucifer growled and I sank into my seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my castle!¡± My mother snapped as chandelier above us started to move and my breath hitched.


    He is doing this!

 Chapter 54

    Lucifer looked at taunting eyes of his father.


    ¡°Well?!¡± Kendrio said breaking deafening silence. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for an exnation!¡±


    Lucifer¡¯s jaw tensed with a deep-seated anger as no words escaped his lips. Kendrio chuckled bitterly as he walked over to Lucifer.


    Draven felt the lump in his throat harden as he looked at the burning mansion.


    ¡°¡­. Melissa¡­¡± He choked out as tears escaped his eyes. His heart threatened to escape the cage by which it was surrounded. Never in his whole life he felt this vulnerable and frightened¡­. not even for his family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ruling this world for ages and you¡­¡± Kendrio pointed at Lucifer with rage building inside him. ¡°You ruined everything for¡­. a witch!¡± Lucifer felt his rage re up for the man whom he called his father. He grinded his teeth as he slowly turned around only to ring at Kendrio.


    ¡°This is what you have been doing?! ying hide and seek with these witches?!¡± Kendrio scoffed. ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t find out?! I must admit, Draven, having your father looking all around for you was a clever move!¡±


    Draven looked at Lucifer with strained look and tensed muscles. His eyes screaming with rage, fury and anger.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave, Father. Just let them go. They have no quarrel with you!¡± Lucifer growled.


    ¡°Oh Lucifer¡­ an ant has no quarrel with a elephant..¡±


    Draven noted slight moment in Lucifer¡¯s hand behind his back and heard the low hum in the air.


    ¡°These witches will burn to death and if I have to take you two down, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± Kendrio threatened. With Kendrio¡¯s attention exclusively on Draven, Lucifer ducked over Draven¡¯s side and grabbed Kendrio by his neck as he ran as fast as he could shoving Kendrio through the thick forest, far away from the Witch Mansion.


    ****


    ¡°Vampires!¡±


    ¡°And werewolves!¡± Victoria breathed out as she frantically turned around.


    ¡°They are headed our way. We¡¯ve to get out of here before this ce turn into a bloody mess!¡± Angie panicked. Victoria rubbed her back as she tried to calm her down.


    ¡°Calm down Angelina, Lucifer and Draven would definitely convince your father.¡±


    ¡°No! Father is hard to convince and knowing that we have been helping witches behind his back, would be a bad idea!¡± Angelina paced around in worry and distress.


    ¡°As much I hate Melissa, the love that our brothers feel for her should be our priority, don¡¯t you think?!¡± Victoria tried to reason with her but seeing everyst hope of saving witches going in drain was far more than calming.


    ¡°And you think when all of this will be over, Lucifer and Draven won¡¯t fight¡­. for her!¡± She snarled angrily. Victoria gulped as she thought what Angelina had said. She was right, there would be a war. Their love for Melissa was beyond this Universe and same love was going to be their downfall. There would definitelye a time when she had to chose one of them, and that time was dreaded. Neither one of them would ept rejection¡­. at least not from Melissa.


    ****


    Lucifer growled as he shoved Kendrio into another boulder. Draven snarled as he threw a fist before Kendrio caught his hand.


    ¡°So you chose witches over your own kind¡± Kendrio smirked. ¡°I¡¯m so proud!¡±


    He yanked Draven forward before kicking him in his guts sending him flying backwards. Lucifer quickly dodged a fist from Kendrio but wasn¡¯t fast enough to duck over his another hand. Lucifer punched Kendrio in the face several times and elbowed him in the chest before shoving him to the ground.


    His ears shot up as he heard voices in distant. He looked behind Draven to see a horde of vampires and werewolves headed their way.


    ¡°Lucifer!¡± Draven shouted.


    ¡°Get Angelina and Victoria somewhere safe!!¡± Lucifer snarled as he ran past Kendrio to head for the vampires. Draven nodded as he ran towards the mansion.


    Kendrio chuckled. ¡°As if you can take them on your own.¡± He said as he grabbed arge trunk of tree and send it flying towards Lucifer. Lucifer ducked under the log and smash it on the vampires.


    ****


    ¡°I can sense them¡­. I can feel them!!¡± Melissa said worriedly as she moved her hands frantically.


    Victoria nced at Melissa to see blood droplets dripping from her shoulder. Melissa moved her hands in air as fire like wind surrounded her. Victoria snarled as she sensed few vampiresing their way.


    ¡°Angelina! Keep her safe!¡± Victoria growled as she ran outside the mansion towards Vampires running her way.


    ¡°Helloo, mates.¡± She smirked sarcastically as he elbowed one in the chest sending him flying backwards.


    ¡°oi pr¨®gonoi mas voitho¨²n¡±


    Melissa chanted as other witches around her chanted after her. The wind like fire surrounded them rose higher and higher almost about their heights.


    Angelina looked fearfully at them as she looked over her shoulder to see Victoria fighting the vampires on her own. She wanted to help Victoria but at that time Melissa¡¯s life was far more important and that was uneptable to her.


    ¡°Melissa!¡±


    Angelina turned around abruptly as she heard the voice.


    ¡°Draven!¡± Angelina sprinted towards him as she analysed his scar filled face.


    ¡°Where is Lucifer?!¡± She panicked as she saw blood dripping from his arm.


    ¡°He.. he is fighting your father.¡± Draven looked around as he saw Melissa performing a spell. His chest tightened as he looked at her bloody arms.


    ¡°You are an abomination to our kind!¡± Draven felt his lungs tighten before he slowly turned around.


    ¡°Father.¡± He breathed out and nced at terrifying face of Angelina.


    ¡°Why I¡¯m not surprised?! You seemed to follow your Mother¡¯s path! Impure and filthy!¡± Draven¡¯s father spat in disgust as he looked past Draven.


    ¡°Witches need to die! A bnce should be made¡­. without them!¡± He snarled angrily as he saw Melissa¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mother was a witch too!¡± Victoria growled while wiping her hands with her pants. Her light hairs were blood filled.


    ¡°She was not your mother!¡±


    ¡°Only because you slept with her and she gave birth to abomination like me doesn¡¯t change anything!¡± Draven snarled making his father narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Is this what these things have been feeding you with! Lies and mutiny!¡± Draven¡¯s father growled. Victoria noted change in surroundings as she looked past her father.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Draven nced at Melissa as he pushed her behind him and got ready to attacking werewolves. Melissa grabbed back of Draven¡¯s shirt tightly as she looked at him with teary eyes.


    ¡°Draven! Let me di-¡±


    ¡°No! Beloved. If I have to kill someone to keep you safe¡­. I will, whether if that someone happens to my own father.¡± Draven whispered looking sharply at his father.


    ****


    Lucifer ducked over another vampires shoulder andnding a punch on his chest sending him flying in air. He felt a tug at his shirt as another vampirended arge wooden log on his body but before it could hit him, he kicked it sending it straight to horde of species.


    Kendrio was gone. And that was unsettling for Lucifer. He had almost wiped all the vampires leaving broken necks and limbs tore apart on the beautiful grounds of emerald forest.


    His body tensed when a sharp voice fell in his ears. He abruptly turned around as he heard werewolves heading towards the mansion.


    ¡°You got to be kidding me!¡± He groaned before running towards the mansion.


    ****


    ¡°We just want alliance!¡± Melissa snarled angrily at Kendrio.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want alliance with double faced creatures like you! What voodoo shit you have pulled on our sons that they are fighting against their own race instead of standing with them?!¡± Kendrio scoffed back. The werewolves and vampires were surrounding Melissa, Draven, Angelina and Victoria. It was hard for them to take down thisrge amount of creatures. This was end, they knew but neither one of them was epting the defeat.


    ¡°It is thest time I¡¯m asking this, Do you wish to stand against us?!¡± Everett asked rather calmly.


    ¡°If standing against you insure the safety of the witches¡­. then I will!¡± Draven growled.


    Draven felt Melissa losing her grasp on his shirt as she moved back slightly but he didn¡¯t paid any special attention. On other hand Angelina was at verge of panic.


    ¡°Kill them all but don¡¯t touch the witch¡­ I will kill her myself!¡± Kendrio snarled at the group of vampires and werewolves standing behind him.


    ¡°LIKE HELL YOU WILL!¡± Lucifer growled as he charged at his father with intense rage.


    ¡°Lucifer!¡± Draven and Melissa shouted at the same time.


    Melissa sneered as she quickly tossed several vampires in the air before they could touch other witches.


    ¡°Melissa this isn¡¯t working!¡± One of the witch panicked as she tried to use her magic.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Melissa shouted ss she bunched her dress in her palms and ran towards the stairs with other witches following behind her. Draven blocked the vampires as they tried to ran towards Melissa.


    ¡°Where are we going?!¡± One of them asked as melissa led them towards the underground of the mansion.


    ¡°Somewhere safe,¡± she mumbled and opened the door of basement.


    ¡°Celine! Get ready!¡± Melissa said as Celine nodded and stood at far end of the empty room. She could hear fighting voices from above.


    ¡°Our magic won¡¯t work Melissa!¡± L said panicked as Melissa light the candles around the room.


    ¡°It will!!¡± Melissa snarled as she maneuvered her hands sending an entire wave of vampires flying backwards. They all caught on fire middle air and quickly disintegrated.


    ¡°What the-¡± the witch said in shock.


    Melissa quickly waved her hands in air as the werewolves started turning over in pain.


    ¡°She¡­. she is using her magic.¡± L said. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­..¡± She breathed out as she looked at other witches having same expression as her.


    A sinister smirked stered on Melissa¡¯s face as she rotated her hands and formed a circle around other witches.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?!¡± L, one of the witch and other witches asked panicked. The circle around them turned into circle of fire making the witches screaming in fear.


    ¡°Melissa?!!¡± L shouted in agony as waves of fire caught her dress making her body burning with the amount of heat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry L but for saving myself¡­ I have to make a sacrifice.¡± Melissaughed a cruelugh as screams of witches echoed in the whole mansion. The fire caught everything present around and burned it down to ashes. Celine watched as witched caught fire and screamed in agony and pain while Melissa had a small smile on her lips.


    ¡°You sure this is a good idea?¡± Celine asked as L¡¯s body went limp and collided with ground with aloud thud.


    ¡°It is Celine. You know I¡¯ve no other option left.¡± Melissa turned towards Celine and rubbed her neck before taking off the silver pendant from her neck.


    ¡°You know what you¡¯ve told do right?¡± Melissa raised her brow as her sharp blue eyes pierce through Celine¡¯s soul.


    She nodded her head and handed the ne to Celine.


    ¡°Make sure my sister receives it.¡± Melissa said and watched as Celine opened the back door and ran outside the mansion. Her blue sapphires watches Celine vanished into forest. She put her hand inside her dress and pulled out a simr pendant and ced it elegantly on her neck.


    But this cruel act didn¡¯t went unnoticed by Angelina as she tried to hide behind the doors. She felt her body shivering and trembling with cruelness of sweet Melissa¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Eavesdropping isn¡¯t your thing Angie.¡± Melissa said as she kept looking at burning witches without an ounce of remorse.


    Angelina felt her breathing getting abnormal as Melissa turned around slowly. The whites of her eyes were ck and the calmness her blue orbs held were reced by chaos.


    ¡°Melissa¡­,¡± She breathed out as she stepped out of her hiding spot.


    ¡°I liked you Angelina but you see, I don¡¯t want my dirty work to get exposed.¡± Melissa circled around Angelina as Angelina¡¯s eyes were glued on burning witches.


    ¡°I was supposed to die but the lovers I had are restless without me. Those two morons are always trailing on my tail like lost puppies¡­.. They are being stones in my way and you know what I do with obstacles on my path¡­¡± Melissa put a hand on Angelina¡¯s shoulder and looked at her with a sinister smile. ¡°I get rid of them..¡± She whispered.


    ¡°But my little heart is getting fond of your brother and I wish you to convey my message to my love, tell him ¡®We will reunite, we will be one soul when the time would be right and time wille after 500 years¡¯, you won¡¯t remember this. Only thing you¡¯ll remeber is that You Killed Me.¡±


    Melissa looked deeply in Angelina¡¯s eyes as her pupils dted and Angelina involuntarily nodded he head.


    ¡°See you soon, Angie.¡± Melissa whispered in her ears as Angelina watched her backing away while looking at her and standing on the outer surface of circle of fire.


    ¡°Tell Lucifer I LOVE HIM.¡± Melissa said as she stepped inside the circle and let the mes of fire burn her.


    ****


    ¡°ANGELINA!¡±


    ¡°OH MY GOD!¡±


    ¡°Do something! She¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    Victoria growled at Draven who was far from listening as his eyes looked straight ahead at the fire. Victoria followed his gaze and gasped as her eyes set on burned body of Melissa. She frantically looked around her and narrowed her eyes as she saw Everett and Kendrio standing near the door with devilish smirks on their faces.


    Draven felt his chest tightened as his heart wanted to explode with pain. Teras welled up in his eyes and his breathing be hazardly abnormal.


    ¡°Cowar-¡±


    Before Kendrio could mutter a word, a punch send him straight against the wall. His bones cracked with the impact as he dodged another punch.


    ¡°YOU FUCKING BASTARD!¡± Draven snarled as hended another punch send him flying backwards as blood oozed out from his mouth.


    ¡°Stop this!¡± Everett growled as he watched Draven lunge forwards and twisting Kendrio¡¯s arm backwards as sound of snap echoed with Kendrio¡¯s screams.


    Victoria looked fearfully at them as she picked Angelina¡¯s limp body and ran upstairs. Angelina¡¯s safety was now her priority and she knew at this time Draven was far from sane.


    She wondered who killed Melissa, because her father and Kendrio were fighting Lucifer and Draven when she smelled burning of bodies.


    But this was not what she feared, she was scared what would Lucifer¡¯s reaction would be? Lucifer was outside the mansion taking down pack of wolves and vampires.


    She gently ced Angelina on the soft green grass as she prayed to god for her well being. She watched as Lucifer snapped the neck of one of the wolves and tore other bterally. She looked around as she saw bodies of vampires and werewolves scattered around without limbs.


    Lucifer alone wiped all of them.


    Lucifer eyes snapped towards them when he sensed a presence. His eyes widened as he saw Angelina¡¯s immobile body.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Lucifer was next to them within second as he looked frantically at Victoria.


    Victoria gulped thinking what she should say, whether she should tell him about Melissa or not?


    ¡°S-she fainted.¡± She breathed out as Lucifer gently ced Angelina¡¯s head in hisp and tears welled in his eyes.


    ¡°T-The baby?¡± He asked worriedly as he caressed her swollen belly. Victoria gulped down and mumbled.


    ¡°Baby¡¯s alright,¡± she said and head the sigh of relief escaped Lucifer¡¯s lips. She saw as unshed tears managed to escape Lucifer¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s alright,¡± Victoria said watching him carefully as he cuddled her body between his arms.


    ¡°Meli-¡±


    A ear piercing scream roamed in air as both of them looked towards the mansion. Lucifer abruptly looked at Victoria.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± He panicked as he gentlyid Angelina on the ground and stood up on his feet. Victoria immediately grabbed his arm.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± They turned towards the voice as Draven threw Kendrio¡¯s beaten body harshly on the ground. Lucifer immediately sped towards Draven as Everett break wooden door and plunged it in Draven¡¯s back.


    ¡°No!¡± Victoria screamed as blood oozed out of Draven back like waterfall. Draven¡¯s eyes widened as he turned around and slowly looked at his father. Lucifer instantly shoved Everett back and caught Draven mid air.


    ¡°Draven,¡± Lucifer breathed out as he pulled out the piece of wood and threw it next to him.


    Draven¡¯s breathing be shattered as he gasped for air. He looked at Lucifer and tears flowed through his eyes.


    ¡°Mel¡­ Melissa¡­ she¡¯s¡­ dead,¡± his words made Lucifer froze. Lucifer didn¡¯t get how to react. He was shocked, astonished, hurt, angry.


    Victoria gulped as Lucifer¡¯s arms tightened around Draven as ck veins protruded out of his arm like ck roots. His eyes flickered as his pupils dted and red angry colour covered his blue irises.


    ¡°L-Luc-¡±


    A thunderous growl escaped Lucifer¡¯s lips as dark ck clouds covered sunny day. Kendrio looked fearfully at Lucifer as he scrambled back while Everett looked wide eyed at him.


    Lucifer ced his hand on his chest as his heart clenched with pain and misery. Draven looked painfully at him even though he was as hurted as Lucifer was.


    ¡°Calm him down!¡± Kendrio screamed as clouds thundered with bright lighting covering the skies.


    Lucifer snapped his head towards Kendrio as he shed his canines at Kendrio and lunged in his direction.


    Kendrio didn¡¯t get time to ran as Lucifer wrapped his hands around his neck and squeezed it before cracking of bones heard.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Victoria turned as she saw Angelina¡¯s panicked self running towards Lucifer. Victoria quickly held her arms as she thrashed in Victoria¡¯s arms.


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill him!¡± Angelina screamed as tears poured down he face.


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill you!¡± Victoria snarled at her as he pushed her back.


    Kendrio wed Lucifer¡¯s hands as life started to drain from his eyes.


    ¡°I killed her!¡±


    Lucifer¡¯s ears twitched as her words fell in his ears. His hands didn¡¯t loosened their grip as he growled as thunderstorms thundered simultaneously.


    Everyone looked shocked at Angelina as he yanked her arm out of Victoria¡¯s grip and walked towards Lucifer.


    ¡°I killed her! If you wanna kill someone then kill me!¡± Angelina snarled as Lucifer let go of Kendrio. He slowly turned around as anger and hate and pain masked his emotions.


    Angelina grabbed his hand and ce it on her throat.


    ¡°Kill me,¡± she whispered and Lucifer was going to do same but before his anger could consume him, his eyesnded on her swollen belly.


    The teary eyes of Angelina looked at him as she looked at Kendrio. Victoria stood shocked as hell as Draven get lost as blood oozed out of his back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lucifer turned around as Draven sucked dover his shoulder and wrapped his hand around Angelina¡¯s throat before mming her against the tree.


    Angelina¡¯s breath fastened as her lungs burned. She wed his hand but his strength was lit more than hers.


    Angelina fell onto her knees as Draven¡¯s grip loosened. She rubbed her neck as she looked up.


    Lucifer had Draven pinned to tye ground as hended punch after punch.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant!¡± Lucifer growled but Draven flipped them around as he elbowed Lucifer.


    ¡°Sh killed her! She killed my MELISSA!¡± Draven shouted as he picked up the same wooden piece and plunged it in Lucifer¡¯s chest.


    ¡°No!¡± Victoria shouted but Draven was already consumed by his anger.


    Lucifer didn¡¯t fazed as he kicked Draven send him flying onto the boulder. He without any pain ripped the wood out of his chest as his would immediately healed. The drops of water poured aggressively onto the ground as Lucifer angrily lunged at Draven.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Victoria shouted as she stood in front of Lucifer.


    Lucifer snarled angrily at her as he pushed her making his way towards Draven.


    ¡°You¡¯ll kill me now, huh?¡± Draven muttered as he noticed Angel nad pain in Lucifer¡¯s eyes. Lucifer stopped dead and looked at him. He was feeling what he wasn¡¯t supposed to feel. He wanted to kill everyone and himself at the same time. But something in him was topping him from doing this.


    ¡°Run before I kill you!¡± Lucifer whispered as Victoria quickly ran towards Draven who was looking at Lucifer with hatred. Lucifer¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t missed the look of fear in Victoria¡¯s eyes as he watched her helping her brother and vanished in thin air.


    An that¡¯s when his dam broke. Angry tears poured down his face along with raindrops as he fell onto his knees as painful growl escaped his lips.


    He was broken.


    He lost everything.


    His love.


    His friend.


    His light.

 Chapter 55

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    ¡°I can assure you I am.¡±


    ¡°Then take me with you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Clipped. Short.


    Where the hell was he going? I followed after him as he walked inside the closet. Once again, he ignored my presence. I scowled as he dressed into in white shirt which looked heavenly on him and same trousers he was previously wearing.


    He was epitome of beauty and danger.


    Fuck! Why am I thinking all this?


    ¡°Please,¡± I tried again but like always he buttoned his shirt and rolled the sleeves upto his elbows. I crossed my arms over my chest before ring at him.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t bother you,¡± I whined like a child. I needed to know where he was going? After meeting with my parents, Michael entered the room. He said something in his ears and Lucifer went with him and after like two hours he was back and suddenly he ordered me to stay inside the castle. It wasn¡¯t like I was going somewhere?


    ¡°At least tell me, where are you going?¡± The strain in my voice made him turn towards me. With long, authoritative strides he walked towards me. His icy blue eyes flicked towards me as he came closer. His cold hands rested on my waist as he pulled me towards his rock hard chest, trapping me in his arms.


    I gasped and angled my face to look up at his tall frame. Something shed through his eyes and I sensed his arms squeezing my tiny waist.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve hurt you many time. I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness but please trust me this once¡­. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, but you¡¯ve to obey me thisst time and I promise you I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know¡­ when Ie back.¡±


    So many emotions, so many feelings were hidden underneath the weight of his words. What was he hiding? The urge to know everything overwhelmed me. This was very first time I felt wave of emotions and feelsing from him. And I wondered what would it take for me to learn all his hidden dark secrets.


    My lips quivered as I looked up at his eyes. Turmoil of emotions was thundering inside his very arctic blue eyes.


    Trust.


    A simple word with thousands of meaning hiding beneath it. How could I trust him? How could I believe his words, if he was hiding things from me?


    ¡°¡­ okay¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t okay!


    Relief washed over his features and he pulled me towards his chest making my heart beat race. He was staring at me with desperation and something which I was failed to notice. I felt like his gaze was trying to prate into my soul and engulf me. For the very first time sincerity shed through his eyes as his eyes relentlessly peered down at me.


    ¡°Stay here¡­ inside this room.¡± His statement was an order but tried to present it as a choice that I never had.


    I nodded my head.


    I drew in a sharp breath as his fingertips made contact with my flushed face. The coldness lingered on my skin as the redness of my cheeks be deeper shade of red.


    Lucifer¡¯s steely gaze softened as I felt him leaning in. It was like everything around us stopped. I could feel his arm tightened around my waist and his fingertips caressed my cheek as his lips softly nted against mine.


    Without warning, his soft kiss turned passionate filled with hunger and need. I didn¡¯t realised when my hands found their way to his neck as I pulled him closer. This was not me.


    But I wanted it. His touch, his¡­. love.


    Neither of us pulled away as our mouth battled, tongues shed and heart elerated with need and desire.


    The moment we pulled away, his hot breaths framed my face.


    ¡°Stay here¡­. please.¡± The desperation to keep me here was making me more curious. His eyes flicked between red as he ordered down at me. The need to ravish me, to tame me, to make me his again, danced in his eyes before he again leaned down and pecked my lips, letting them linger there for a moment before he said something.


    And in the next moment, he was gone, vanished in air with the speed of light. Why did his words sounded so realistic and heart clenching. Why did he promised me something that he wasn¡¯t ready to give me earlier? What changed?


    ****


    ¡°Ouch! Careful, Cassian!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying! Stop moving!¡± Cassian squeaked.


    Laying on the bed, Angelina flipped through the pages of book she had been reading. She was at her veryst page and little by little, she had managed toplete this books within two hours.


    Cassian carefully kneeled behind Angelina as he rubbed soothing herbs on her back.


    ¡°You should have healed much sooner! Why is it taking so much time?!¡± Cassian scolded.


    ¡°Ohe on! I¡¯m not some strong ass she wolf like you!¡± She snapped back as flipped another page. ¡°I didn¡¯t knew I was going to stumble upon stairs.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful! Now, look how much wounded you are?!¡± Cassian narrowed in eyes at nasty looking gnash on her left shoulder. His heart clenched looking at her shoulder as he sighed deeply.


    A knock on the door started them as Angelina quickly pushed Cassian off her. She immediately tied down the strips of her gown and looked anxious at Cassian.


    Cassian looked rmed at the door as his eyes nced at Angelina.


    Another knock shook them but before Cassian could hide, the door burst opened. Angelina¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the figure standing in front of door.


    ¡°Angelina! I wa-¡±


    Sarah stopped mid sentence as her eyes fell on Cassian. She couldn¡¯t describe what she could thought of seeing Cassian in Angelina¡¯s room made her suspicious. She looked between Angelina and Cassian before entering fully inside.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I-I ca-¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sarah demanded. Her tone clipped and emotionless. Angelina looked at her before a sigh escaped her lips.


    They were caught.


    ¡°H-¡±


    ¡°I heard her groaning so I came here to make sure she was alright,¡± his lie sounded so smooth and convincing. Sarah looked at him again and nodded her head before a smile crawled on her face.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s alright!¡± She smiled as her lips stretched further. Angelina looked at Cassian in disbelief as she shook her head.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s¡­ right,¡± Angelina muttered as Cassian nced at her.


    ¡°Do you want something?¡± Angelina asked as Sarah quickly lost her smile recing it with look of anxiousness.


    ¡°I-I needed a favor,¡± Sarah mumbled as her eyes darted between the duo. She didn¡¯t knew how to ask for help. How to convince her. But she needed to do it, for her sanity.


    ¡°And what is it?¡± Sarah looked anxious at Cassian, battling whether she should involve him into her matters or not. She breathed in deeply before giving it a go.


    ¡°Lucifer went somewhere, and he refused to told me anything and now I wished to know where he went.¡± Angelina inwardly smiled looking at Sarah¡¯s desperation for Lucifer but soon a tensed looked formed on her face as the frown on her forehead deepened.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t told me anything,¡± Angelina mumbled as she wrapped her arms around herself and sighed. Lucifer always excluded her out of his matters. After Melissa¡¯s death, Lucifer stopped caring for her like he did before.


    And she knew she didn¡¯t deserve this care.


    ¡°Probably, I know¡± Sarah looked instantly at Cassian as she stride towards him.


    ¡°Where is he?!¡± She asked too oblivious of fact that her desperation was showing her emotions. Cassian sighed, thinking of consequences if he told her.


    ¡°He went with Michael, a some sort of mansion¡­. I don¡¯t remember,¡± he shrugged as he recalled the conversation he heard Lucifer had with Michael.


    Angelina quickly turned towards him as her eyes widened.


    ¡°Mansion you said! Which one?!¡± Angelina¡¯s voice tensed with shock and worry.


    ¡°Outskirts of Zhoutis. Why, what happened?¡± Cassian sensed her sudden change in expression. He could outline the lines of worry on her forehead as she looked at Sarah with wide expressions.


    ¡°Where is he, Angelina?¡± Sarah demanded. She knew Angelina knew where he was from the look on her face. Her blue eyes were dted as she feared the oues.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re not going there¡­¡± After five minutes Angelina muttered as she frantically looked at her. Her fear was authentic. Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed as she processed her words.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sarah knew Angelina was keeping something from her and by the look she was giving her, it confirmed her suspicion.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­. it¡¯s not safe..¡± The anticipation and glint of fear was making her blue eyes darker. Sarah¡¯s body tensed she looked at Angelina trying to see what was worrying her.


    ¡°Please¡­ Angelina! Everyone¡¯s hiding things from me but you¡­ you are my only friend who I can trust, right?¡± Desperation and vulnerability in Sarah¡¯s voice squeezed her heart with an unknown emotion.


    Sarah looked at her for a long moment until Angelina quickly averted her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ trying to¡­ keep you safe,¡± the broken words escaped her lips pierced Sarah¡¯s heart with their sharpness and vulnerability.


    ¡°By hiding things from me? Huh? I deserve to know what¡¯s happening, right?¡± Angelina didn¡¯t knew why her words stung her.


    After a long silence a small sigh escaped Angelina¡¯s lips before she turned around to look at Sarah.


    ¡°Promise me¡­. you¡¯ll keep yourself safe,¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t knew what did she mean but she still nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡±


    ****


    Angelina didn¡¯t understand why she felt the harsh sting of guilt.


    She was again betraying Lucifer.


    Her senses were opposing her decision to brought Sarah in amidst of chaos. Lucifer had warned her to tell Sarah anything but again she was going against him.


    She looked beside at Sarah who was walking with her. She deserved it, she deserved to know but again it was not Angelina¡¯s ce to told her anything.


    Therge gigantic mansion peeked through tall trees of forest as they neared the ce. The same feeling of anticipation along with anxiousness started eating her inside. Angelina knew this ce held so many memories, which she wanted to forget. Her mind wondered off to the day when Melissa was killed or when she killed her.


    Angelina still didn¡¯t remembered what happened that day as far she knew that she killed her, but how? She had no idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ scary..¡± Sarah whispered as she sucked under the branches of tall trees that were towering above her.


    ¡°It was beautiful once¡­.¡± Sarah looked at her when look of familiarism danced in her eyes. This ce didn¡¯t had good memories, she confused by the look on Angelina¡¯s face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anyone here¡­¡± Sarah muttered as she tilted her head to get better look at inside the mansion.


    ¡°He¡¯s here¡­ I can sense him,¡± Angelina said before walking further. Sarah didn¡¯t wasted a moment before trailing behind her.


    The mansion was giving her chills. The walls were ck and it looked like it was burned but the broken windows and matching doors were making her regret her decision.


    They walked across the backyard of mansion as Sarah looked at scary walls covered with ashes. The questions were building inside her head.


    They halted in their steps when they heard the him of the low voicesing from front of the mansion. She could immediately identify Lucifer¡¯s and her Father¡¯s voices mixed with few other she barely recognised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t answer to my father anymore¡­. and it¡¯s thest time I¡¯m warming you¡­ get the fuck out of my kingdom or you won¡¯t feel your limbs next time,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed, I see. More anger, more powerful¡­. more dangerous.¡± The man with red hairs said as a small cruel smirk nted on his lips. Sarah could feel Angelina shaking beside her as her wide eyes looked at the man.


    Angelina cursed herself why she couldn¡¯t smell his presence earlier but now it was toote.


    ¡°T-this can¡¯t be¡­¡± The panic and shock was evident in Angelina¡¯s voice as her hands shook. Sarah looked rmed at her.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± She asked.


    Angelina took panic breaths as Sarah immediately rubbed her back.


    ¡°He¡¯s E-Everett!¡± Angelina murmured. Sarah tried to though where she had heard this name before she heard his voice again.


    ¡°I just want your daughter, Perseus and I promise¡­. I¡¯ll be gone,¡± a loud growl erupted from Lucifer¡¯s chest as he strode towards the man.


    ¡°KEEP HER AWAY FROM THIS!¡± Sarah could swore her body shook with the intensity.


    A ghastly smile dance don¡¯t his lips as he threw his head backughing while Perseus looked dumfounded at him when suddenly his head turned towards Lucifer.


    Lucifer¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sniffled the air before his eyes turned wine red as his head swiftly tuned toward his left as his eyes locked with her honey colored eyes. Her eyes widened as she stumbled backward.


    It was toote.


    ¡°Look what we¡¯ve here,¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t register what happened before she was gripped andnded against a hard chest. Her breathing caught as she looked at the person, smirking down at her.


    ¡°D-Draven,¡± she breathed out.

 Chapter 56

    ¡°Such a captivating little thing you are,¡±


    My heart threatened to escaped my rib cage as I looked into his green eyes. The fear I was feeling was beyond words. I couldn¡¯t understand what had I gotten myself into? His soulless eyes stared down at me and I wished that I had never asked Angelina to took me here.


    Then suddenly the voice whispered in my head.


    He killed Falcon!


    And that was enough for my fear to convert into anger and pain and before I could stop myself, my hand collided with his cheek. And the burn I felt told me how hard I hit him.


    ¡°YOU MONSTER!¡± I intended to hit him again before an arm was wrapped around my waist and I was pulled into very familiar body.


    ¡°I think I deserved it,¡± Draven muttered before rubbing his sore cheek and looked down at me. What a shameless creature he was?!


    Lucifer¡¯s arms tightened as he turned me around and looked mercilessly down at me. And that¡¯s when I realised, I had fucked up.


    ¡°I-I can ex-¡±


    ¡°I told you to stay inside! What the fuck are you doing here?!¡± His words made me quiver in his arms as he seethed in anger. What I was feeling was beyond to describe.


    My hands trembled as I tried to calm myself.


    But before I could say anything, his eyes widened as he copsed onto the ground as an ear piercing scream left his mouth before he covered his ears and fell onto the ground in pain.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I screamed as blood started to seep out of his ears and eyes. I softly knelt down as I cradled his face in my hands.


    ¡°Lucifer!¡± I called as I heard my Father¡¯s scream as he too fell onto his knees covering his ears.


    What was happening?!


    I heard a cruelugh before someone pulled me onto my feet and dragged me along. I kicked and thrashed in Draven¡¯s hold as he pulled me with him.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± My throat was all sore and dry from all the crying and screaming. My Father¡¯s and Lucifer¡¯s agony filled screams were echoing all over the area.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡± Draven growled as he threw me onto the ground before pair of ck boots came into my view. I fearfully looked up as I immediately recognised the man. I hadn¡¯t seen him ever but the way his fiery red hairs and striking green eyes matched Draven¡¯s, I knew he was his father.


    Everett.


    ¡°You made it easy for me to catch you. Didn¡¯t Lucifer warned you to roam in the forest, huh?¡± Amused. His voice held excitement and gruesome. My thoughts were running wild as I looked at him.


    ¡°L-Let her go!¡± I heard Lucifer¡¯s painful growl. I looked at him as his face soaked with his blood.


    ¡°Wh-what is happening?¡± I looked at Everett with teary eyes as a cruel smirk crepted onto his face.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s happening, I¡¯m just undoing my actions,¡±


    ¡°Hope I didn¡¯t missed the fun.¡±


    Ground beneath me slipped as breathing be impossible. I was not sure what I was witnessing. I just couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    How?


    One question yet many answers. Her enchanting blue eyes didn¡¯t held warmth and love anymore, it was reced death, hatred and agony.


    ¡°Aphrodite,¡± I breathed out as she walked towards us with same glorious walk and pride. I was seeing her for very first time after Falcon¡¯s death and I wondered where was she all this time?


    ¡°Sarah, Sarah, Sarah¡­ naive little child. What did I told you about trust, huh? No one deserves your trust. You are too innocent to understand us supernaturals,¡± the hatred and disgust for me waspletely visible in her words.


    ¡°Effie, where were you?¡± Everett called as he moved towards her. I was too shocked and shaken up by all this. What was right and what was wrong, was no more my priority.


    ¡°Completing the ritual. We need to start it soon before midnight,¡± I heard her saying as Everett nodded in agreement. Draven was right behind me trapping my arms.


    Lucifer and my Father¡¯s screams were now dead as they bothid panting on the ground. Where was Michael? I remembered Cassian telling me that they went together.


    My heat shuddered seeing them in this condition. I wanted to help andfort them but Draven¡¯s hold was too strong to break free. Tears welled in my eyes as I tried hard not to shed them.


    Betrayed. I was once again betrayed by none other then family.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± I screamed as Aphrodite looked at me. Her eyes were no longer soft rather they were rebellious.


    ¡°Why am I doing this? Well, I have nothing personal with you, honey but this¡­ this mate of yours is an obstacle in my way. I loved him like a mother but guess what¡­. he never treated me like one.¡±


    Her words wereced with venom for him. I couldn¡¯t describe the emotions I was feeling. My mind was nk and void, I couldn¡¯t even brought myself to believe that she betrayed me.


    I couldn¡¯t decipher what was happening. Lucifer¡¯s agonising screams were filled with rage and anguish as blood seeped through his eyes and ears. I didn¡¯t realised when tears be hard to control as heart wrenching sobs threatened to escape my mouth.


    ¡°No! No! Please leave them!¡± I screamed out loud as Draven pulled me towards entrance of the mansion, away from my father and Lucifer.


    Help!


    I struggled with new energy as I kicked and thrashed but my struggled died down as I was mmed against the wall. My breathing be shallow as Draven¡¯s hand wrapped around my throat, with my feet dangerously off the ground.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up! Or You¡¯ll be next to die!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°What are you doing, son? We need her. You can¡¯t kill her¡­ yet.¡± I looked up and saw Everett cing his hand on Draven¡¯s shoulder as I was abruptlynded on ground with my knees scraping against the hard cemented surface.


    I couldn¡¯t control my tears now. I was confused and drained. Betrayal wasn¡¯t something new for me but being betrayed again and again was something I wasn¡¯t used to.


    Then again his words ringed in my ears.


    Yet. He wasn¡¯t going to kill me now but¡­ he was going to!


    Draven looked down at me with disgust as if I had snatched something valueable from him. His green eyes were igniting with fire of rage and venom.


    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because I want her back¡­. don¡¯t bother to think for a second that I¡¯ve forgiven you!¡± Draven gritted but he was still ring at me, as his father nodded with a smirk on his lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your forgiveness but¡­.¡± I was terrified of what would happen to me or my father or to¡­. Lucifer. Every door seemed closed and it was alike I was trapped inside without a ray of light in my darkness.


    Screams were no longer there. But I couldn¡¯t tell if they were still in agony because now I was inside the mansion and that¡¯s when I saw the walls, ckened with ashes. It looked like it was burnt down with the way every single thing was covered with ashes.


    What was this ce?


    ¡°Take her downstairs, NOW. The spell will only hold them for few minutes, we need to do it quick!¡± Aphrodite snarled as she didn¡¯t bothered to looked at me. It was like she didn¡¯t recognised me. Draven crouched down before yanking me up as Inded harshly against his body.


    ¡°No, please!¡± I screamed as I felt myself again getting dragged to somewhere. I wed and screamed and cried but his grip didn¡¯t loosened, instead he dragged me along the stairs as he left us downstairs towards a dark room.


    My instinct were telling me nothing good was going to happen. I was threw against the hard floor as he closed the door behind.


    ¡°Good, now bring me the pendant.¡± I immediately looked around as Aphrodite pointed towards my neck.


    Pendant!


    Oh god!


    I was still in dilemma and didn¡¯t realised when Draven ripped it from of my neck.


    ¡°No!¡± I cried but Drove had already threw the pendant in Aphrodite¡¯s direction. My eyes quickly did a scan of my surroundings as I observed a white coloured circle in centre of the room with three candles on the circumference of the circle. It looked scary and disturbing.


    Tears of dejection welled up I my eyes and let them tell onto the floor. There was so much I wanted to say and scream but instead I remained silent because it was only thing I was supposed to at that time. My pleas and cries wouldn¡¯t bother them, not anymore.


    ¡°sti megal? teri d? nami, ¨¢kous¨¦ me, k? ri¨¦ mou,¡±


    She muttered something in something foreign as I scrambled back till my back was resting against the wall. There was no light inside this dark room but a ray of sunlight that was piercing through broken ceiling, emmitting light inside.


    Suddenly, the candles on the border light up on their own as she chanted foreign words.


    ¡°Pros¨¦fchomai stis kak¨¦s m¨¢gisses, gia na mou d¨®soun ¨¦na pn¨¦vma, gia na tous de¨ªxo  ti e¨ªnai i kak¨ªa¡±


    Whatever she was saying seemed to brighten the mes if candles as suddenly whole circle was surrounded by fire. Was I scared? Hell, yes!


    ¡°Do it quickly! We¡¯ve guestsing!¡± The door mmed ga isn¡¯t the door as Everett walked I side with blood covering his shirt. My eyes widened as worst scenaries yed in my mind.


    By the way he was walking, I was damn sure it was another his blood.


    Aphrodite¡¯s hair flowed in air as my breath hitched. The fire mes rose above her height as she raised her hands.


    ¡°Kal¨® to pn¨¦vma tis telefta¨ªas m¨¢gissas pou petha¨ªnei, ¨¢kou me k? ri¨¦ mou¡±


    Her words were fast and urgent and then all of sudden her eyes opened as he red down at me.


    ¡°Bring her here,¡± I thrashed as Draven carried me towards her.


    ¡°You monster! Leave me!¡± I screamed with new strength as I was dragged towards Aphrodite. But before she could do something the door was burst open and everything happened in spam of seconds as my body was collided against the wall and screams and grunts were heard.


    I dared to open my eyes as sharp pain pierce through my head. My eyesnded on dark, solid silhouette whose hands was wrapped around Draven¡¯s neck who was struggling to get air.


    It was Lucifer.


    I looked around the room as the mes started dying down. Andst my eyesnded on Angelina¡¯s body whoid on ground panting as blood oozed through her neck.


    Everything fell silent for me as I tripped I¡¯ve my own feet trying to scramble towards her.


    ¡°ANGELINAAAAAA!¡± I screamed out loud as I picked her body up in my arms.


    No! No! No!


    Not her! Not her! Please God!


    ¡°Please wake up!¡± I sobbed as my tears mixed with anticipation and anger, flowed down my face.


    ¡°Sarah..,¡± She whimpered as he frail hand weakly touched my cheek. I could sense her pain and distress that caused me more pain than wound on her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I swear..¡± I tried to smile down at her despite the fear and agony in my chest. ¡°I¡¯ll save you. I promise you I will.¡±


    I refuse to shed hope. I refused to let her die. I would die to keep her safe.


    I heard a gasp from behind me but I didn¡¯t bothered to looked. But before I could process, a warm pair of hands were wrapped around Angelina as I immediately looked up at the person.


    ¡°Victoria,¡± I breathed out in shock as I saw her teary eyes looking down at Angelina.


    ¡°W-we¡¯ve to take her somewhere¡­ safe,¡± she struggled to say as she gently picked her up. I immediately stood rmed.


    She was Draven¡¯s sister. Why would she want to save his enemy¡¯s sister?


    ¡°No! You¡¯re an enemy,¡± I shouted as I walked toward her but look in her eyes told me otherwise. She looked disrespectful and despondent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve to trust me, Sarah. I mean no harm to anyone¡­. not even you.¡± Something in me told me to belive her words. Her eyes were filled with u said emotions and sentiments.


    I guessed down before nodding my head. She was gone with the speed of light and I looked around with anxiousness.


    God please keep her safe!


    I was at a loss for words. I was in so shock that I didn¡¯t noticed a figure running up to me. I fell backwards as a body was copsed against me. I looked up and saw piercings gaze if Everett looking down at me.


    ¡°Finally, little bitch!¡± He breathed out in anger as he took hold of my hairs and started dragging me towards the circle of me.


    ¡°Leave me, you asshole!¡± I screamed.


    His grip seemed to tightened as he threw me inside the circle. As I tried to move, the mes rose with my screams. He threw his head backughing as sinister smirk yed on his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die along with the hybrid!¡± He spat with venom. The heat from mes results in beads of sweat running through my head as I looked frantically around. Lucifer was no where in sight, so was Draven.


    There was only me and Everett.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I beamed as I looked into his ferocious eyes. His demor seemed to change as he red down at me.


    ¡°You deserve answers, but you won¡¯t be here for long¡­ you¡¯ll die today by my hands but don¡¯t worry Lucifer will follow you shortly¡­ I¡¯ll try to make your death lesson painful.¡±


    Then reality dawn upon me like a bucket of ice cold water.


    I was going to die.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying already, why don¡¯t you fulfill myst wish, even criminals deserve this,¡± I responded. The mes of fire were making it difficult for me breath properly by I didn¡¯t showed it on my face.


    ¡°Lucifer destroyed my happiness, he took my loved ones away from me. He turned my son against me. He is the reason why my own children are against me. The hatred I feel towards him is far away from what I want to do to him. I want to rip his happiness apart¡­ PIECE BY PIECE!¡± By the time he was finished, he was shouting. I gulped down my nervousness a I keenly looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not his happiness, you know that,¡± I myself didn¡¯t knew that. Was I his anything? Did I mention something to him?


    Hisughter boomed in tye room as he looked at me.


    ¡°Happiness? Oh! Belive me, you are more than that¡­.¡± He walked towards me and crouched down outside the circle as he peered down at me. ¡°.. I never saw him this much obsessed with anyone¡­ not even Melissa¡­¡±


    I gulped. I¡¯ve seen the pain and anguish that he had for Melissa. He could never love me like he did to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong¡­¡± My eyes darted towards the voice as I saw and unknown man standing at the entrance with same stroking eyes as Draven but he had that dark, midnight hairs.


    Everett immediately turned around as his eyes widened with astonishment and surprise.


    I looked around frantically as ring of fire constricted. I immediately pulled my feet back from the mes that licked at my skin.


    ¡°The heavier you breathe, the more oxygen you¡¯ll lose,¡± I heard a deep voice say. I nced up to saw Lucifer¡¯s frame standing next to the man. His fiery red eyes, locked me in his gaze.


    ¡°Calm yourself,¡± he demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible..¡± I heard Everett whispering out as he backed away. Lucifer¡¯s eyes snapped towards him as his ws descended and he shed dhis sharp canines at him.


    I would¡¯veughed at Everett¡¯s reaction a shis eyes widened and his hands trembled. But at this time situation wasughing at me, so I carefully tried to calm my breathing.


    ¡°Long time no see¡­ Everett.¡± The man standing next to Lucifer smirks as he walked towards Everett. Everett backed away as the man stopped few feet away from him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you missed me, Father, huh?¡±


    Father!


    My eyes widened in recognition. I had never seen him but now I saw simrities he shared with Everett. Same eyes, same build, same features.


    Elijah Edgar Vll!


    ¡°Elijah, son¡­.¡± Everett breathed out looking at Elijah.


    ¡°Son? Oh heavens! How much I wanted to hear this word..¡± Elijah grinned as his eyes glistened with something evil before his lips curled up in a smirk. ¡°.. but not now..¡±


    Before I could though, Everett¡¯s body was being ripped apart as Lucifer stood behind him. I panicked as I saw Everett¡¯s bodyying in pool of his own blood. My eyes widened at the pool of blood spreading from his body.


    ¡°Elijah!¡± Everett screamed as he crawled backwards onto to hit against Lucifer¡¯s legs, who looked with raged eyes at him.


    I watched as Lucifer grabbed Everett by his hair on his head and yanked him up.


    ¡°P-please d-don¡¯t!¡± He begged as he cried out in pain as Lucifer tore his hand off and flung it on the ground in front of him.


    Tears streamed down my face. It was another like I was feeling sympathy for him but looking Lucifer¡¯s this side was so heart clenching.


    He truly was a monster.


    ¡°Goodbye, Father.¡± I heard Elijah saying as Lucifer¡¯s ws digged into his chest and pulled the sloppy organ out of his chest and the life drained from his eyes.


    He fell onto the ground with a thud.


    He was dead.


    I looked at Lucifer¡¯s stormy red eyes as his lhe cleaned his hands with his shirt. ¡°I need to get her out of there,¡± he said as Elijah followed behind him.


    I could barely speak as I looked up at him and Everett¡¯s dead body. I heard his footsteps as he stopped just outside the circle and this blood stained face came into view.


    ¡°How do we get her out of this? It looks like¡­¡±


    ¡°Witchcraft¡­ Strong enough to burn a hybrid to ashes.¡± Lucifer mumbled a he looked down at me.


    ¡°We need to figure out what kind of magic is this!¡± Elijah asked annoyed as he ced around running his hand through his hairs.


    I was confused.


    Why was he helping Lucifer?


    ¡°You could¡¯ve told me this a moment ago when I ripped his heart out!¡± Lucifer quipped.


    ¡°No one told you to be impatient,¡± Elijah smirked.


    ¡°Your father was testing my patience and you know very we¡¯ll how giving impatient I am.¡± Lucifer snapped. He turned towards me.


    Here I was getting terrified and they were talking like nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Draven?¡± Elijah inquired as he paced around the room. The mes were still rising making me sweat more.


    ¡°Michael is handling his ass.¡± Lucifer was still there staring at me. I know he was angry with me. He had warned me to stay inside but here I was.


    I averted my eyes to look at Everett¡¯s body. This was a bad idea. His face was unrecognizable and his body was demented.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that bitchy witch. What was her name again¡­ hah! Aphrodite!¡± Lucifer rolled his eyes as he sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her myself. She owes me some answers,¡± Lucifer gritted his teeth in anger.


    Calm down Sarah!

 Chapter 57

    Enjoy.???


    Another punchnded on his face as hended on the sharp edge of the wooden stake. An agonising scream ripped through his chest as he immediately pulled out the sharp piece out of his chest. But before he could stand another kick send him flying onto the ground.


    ¡°Is this all you got, huh?¡± Michael grinned as he flexed his arms and cracked his knuckles before he rotated his neck to get rid of strain.


    Draven smirked as he spit out the blood out of his mouth while he pressed onto his bloody chest.


    ¡°Still revolving around Lucifer¡¯s pinky finger, I see,¡± this was enough for Michael tond another sharp blow to his jaw as crack of his bone filled the serenity of the forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s no longer about him,¡± Michael pulled his sword out of it¡¯s shield as he raised it above his head. ¡°It¡¯s about you¡­ killing my friend..¡±


    Michale snarled at Draven.


    Draven shrugged his shoulders, smiled and slowly brought his hand behind his back and immediately blew out a white powdery substance on his face.


    Michael screamed as his eyes burned with burning sensations. Before his vision could clear, Draven kicked him in the stomach and looked down at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break anyone who¡¯ll try toe in my way, it doesn¡¯t matter who that person is!¡±


    Draven growled as he sped towards the mansion leaving growling Michael on the ground.


    ****


    Aphrodite spread her hands as wave of fire circled around her. Her eyes glowing amber as they looked up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Sisters! That¡¯s what we were but look how gracefully you degrade this word!¡± Pain and anger was evident in Kyleigh¡¯s voice as he looked at her sister.


    ¡°I never wanted to harm you, sister,¡± Aphrodite looked at her as her eyes red with emotion. ¡°¡­ but your daughter will pay the price¡­ she¡¯s the reason my son is dead!¡± Kyleigh couldn¡¯t hold what was she feeling. Pain, anguish or worse hatred for woman who she called her sister.


    ¡°Quit this madness and you¡¯ll live.. I can assure you,¡± Kyleigh pleaded as her eyes shined with fresh tears.


    Aphrodite threw her head backughing as mes rose high.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore but before I die¡­ I¡¯ll make sure I take your daughter with me,¡±


    Kyleigh couldn¡¯t understand what made her hate her daughter this much. Aphrodite was always a calm and cool sould then what changed.


    Kyleigh screamed as blood seeped through her stomach. She slowly looked down as her body jerked forward.


    ¡°Hello, Kyleigh,¡±


    Draven pulled out the de before again pulling it inside her stomach a she again screamed in agony.


    ¡°Goodbye, Kyleigh,¡±


    She fell onto the ground as her motionless body surrounded by her own pool of blood.


    ¡°Thank meter,¡± Draven muttered as he looked at Aphrodite as a small smile crawled onto her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish what we started,¡± she mumbled before they both sped towards the mansion.


    ****


    ¡°Here¡¯s to uing victory!¡±


    I swiftly turned around only to see nasty smirk on his face.


    ¡°FUCK YOU!¡± I sneered.


    ¡°I like her, you know, but.. guess what.. this fiery spirit of yours will be burned down along with these mes.¡±


    Draven smirked as he looked where I was trapped inside the fire circle.


    ¡°Missed me?¡± Elijah said as he stepped out of the dark corner. Draven didn¡¯t seemed to be surprised as he just rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You were my favorite, Elijah¡­ but I noticed you teamed up with enemy.¡± Draven sneered as I saw another figure behind him.


    Aphrodite.


    ¡°I¡¯m Switzend, dear brother,¡± Elijah raised his hands in surrender as he paced towards him.


    ¡°But I really wanted to know, why didn¡¯t you save me?¡± This was very first emotion I saw in his eyes. The pain and anguish was visible only for a mere second before it was blew away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t knew you were alive,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit it, you didn¡¯t wanted to know if I was alive or NOT!¡± Elijah¡¯s hands fisted as his eyes glowed with rage.


    What were they talking about?


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time, the sun is setting,¡± Aphrodite said impatiently as she walked towards me.


    I looked around for Lucifer but he was no where you be seen. I swear he sometimes scares me with his immortal speed. Where the hell was he?


    ¡°So why are you here?¡± Draven asked as Aphrodite pulled the pendant from her pocket before cing it in her ns a she chanted.


    ¡°¨¢kou me, ypsil¨®teres dyn¨¢meis, vo¨ªthis¨¦ me¡±


    ¡°We need to prepare a body for her,¡± she suddenly looked at Draven who was ring at Elijah.


    For who?


    He nodded his head before he vanished in thin air. These crack head immortals and their nasty powers. I was helpless and nearly terrified of everything that was going on. I had heard about everything in stories but now my life was going to be a story.


    ¡°ton pi¨¢se¡±


    She screamed as same circle of fire formed around Elijah.


    ¡°Woah!¡± He jumped as mes rose higher.


    ¡°Crazy bitch,¡± he muttered under his teeth as his eyes glowed green.


    ¡°Fucking leave me!¡± My eyes widened as Draven dragged wounded body of very familiar face inside the damn room.


    ¡°LEAVE HER!¡± Elijah seemed to lose his calm as he growled with rage. A smirk stered on Draven¡¯s face as he pushed her down on Aphrodite¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Well, well.. you were never into warriors, Elijah,¡± the mockery and tease in his tone triple Elijah¡¯s rage as he roared with furiousness.


    ¡°My Queen, what is all this?¡± Artemis looked astonishingly at Aphrodite who paid no attention to her. I hadn¡¯t known her intimately but she was a kind person by looks and by the way she was now victim of Aphrodite¡¯s betrayal, I could tell, it broke her.


    ¡°Prepare her!¡± She growled as Draven pulled out a dagger from his waist pocket.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?!¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from butting in as Draven plugged the dagger into her back. Her agony filled screams echoed as I helplessly watched.


    Where are you, Lucifer?


    ¡°Noooo!¡± Elijah screamed as he tried to break free from fire but as he moved mes rose higher and higher.


    se m¨¦na, vas¨ªlissa mou


    Aphrodite breathed out as Artemis¡¯s screams died down as sheid unconscious on the ground. My heart hammered inside my chest as I saw cruelty seeing through her.


    This was insane!


    ¡°Is it done,¡± Draven asked impatiently as he rolled over Artemis¡¯s body with his foot. Her eyes were wide opened as she stared into nothing.


    She was dead.


    Elijah¡¯s screams were heart wrenching. I didn¡¯t knew what rtionship they had, but it visibly was a strong one.


    Tears were pouring out of my eyes like water. And I hated myself for being so weak and helpless. I needed strength but I had nothing left to count for hope.


    ¡°She¡¯sing,¡± Aphrodite¡¯s eyes opened as sadistic smile crawled onto her face. I nearly screamed as Artemis¡¯s body moved slightly. What was happening? Draven looked wide eyed at her as she slowly stood up onto her feet. Elijah¡¯s voice was silent as he himself looked bbergasted at her.


    ¡°W-what is this?¡± My voice choked out as mes surrounding me died but I was still glued to my spot. I nced at Elijah who¡¯s body was asking immobile like me. We couldn¡¯t move even if we wanted to. It was like an unknown force was stopping us.


    ¡°My neck hurts!¡± A groan left Artemis¡¯s mouth as she cracked her neck. Something looked different about her, I couldn¡¯t put my fingers on it.


    ¡°M-Melissa,¡± I hear it! I hear it LOUD and CLEAR! Die he just say Melissa!


    Oh my god!


    ¡°Huh!¡± She turned around as she looked at Draven with raised eyes. ¡°Who the hell you talking about, I¡¯m no Melissa,¡± she scrunched up her nose as she looked around. Draven gummed with anger as he strode towards Aphrodite.


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!¡± he screamed as Aphrodite rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Ritual¡¯s not over yet.¡± She muttered as she took the de from Draven which he used to stabbed Artemis and plunged the de into the ground. Artemis¡¯s body shook as she wed her throat.


    Before I could say anything, Aphrodite mumbled something and wrapped the pendant around Artemis¡¯s neck. And that¡¯s when my eyes widened slowly and painfully, her body twisted as ear piercings screams left her throat. My breathing was abnormal and my heart was burning.


    I looked in utter shock and confusion as her eyes rolled back and her hairs elongated with change in color. The ck raven hairs cascaded down her back as her face demented.


    My eyes were as wide as my mouth. This was bullshit!


    Her eyes opened and her hairs flew behind her as a small smile crawled onto her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back,¡±


    ¡°M-Melissa¡± ait was now my turn to whisper in shock as my eyesnded on her serene and beautiful face. Her head tuned towards me as she walked to me. Her fingers snapped as I immediately felt myself freed from whatever force that was previously bonding me. I fell onto the floor as I looked agaped at her.


    ¡°Well, hello to you¡­¡± She crouched down to my level as her electrifying blue eyes peered down at me.


    I gulped as I found myself at loss of words.


    Her eyes narrowed at me as she looked strange at me before her blue eyes glowed golden.


    ¡°WHAT IS THIS?!¡± I jumped as she snarled angrily at Aphrodite who seemed to be as shocked as all of us. Draven¡¯s mouth was apart as he looked loving at her and Elijah was looking with mouth wide opened.


    ¡°My love,¡± Draven whispered and Melissa immediately turned towards him. She immediately smiled as she walked towards him.


    ¡°Draven, darling, I¡¯ve missed you¡­¡± She immediately jumped into his arms as he looked dumbfounded at her. But the shock was immediately reced by recognition and emotion as he wrapped his arms around her tightly. Were those tears I saw?! Yes, they were!


    Draven Fucking Vll was crying!


    ¡°I missed you, mi amore,¡± he cried out and Melissa Nuzzled her deeper into his chest. She was exquisite beauty with hairs as dark as night and eyes as brightened as ocean.


    ¡°Melissa¡­?¡± My head had never turned around with this much speed. There stood in all his glory, Lucifer, looking at her. And my heart clenched. He looked shocked, as glints of emotions red in his eyes.


    The look in his eyes were enough to tell me how much h he loved her. And this though along pierced my soul with thousands hot needles.


    She quickly turned around as her eyes glowed with new excitement.


    ¡°My love¡­¡± Raw and visible emotionsced her voice as she looked at him before immediately running into his arms. He made ko move to push her away but didn¡¯t either wrapped his arms around her.


    ¡°I missed you Lucifer, I missed you.¡± Desperation, eager, exhrating words popped out of her mouth as lucifer looked shockingly at her. And I wanted the ground to tore apart and to swallow me wholly as his eyes looked at me.


    My heart clenched as his eyes turned back to their natural color, icy blue.


    ¡°You broke our promise, but I¡¯ll forgive you for that,¡± I heard her saying but I want stop entrapped looking into his eyes that were filled with love and pure desperation¡­ for her.


    I didn¡¯t dared to look away as she parted away from him and nted her lips on his. I didn¡¯t realised when tears of anger and betrayal poured down my face. I kept looking at them as he stared down at me as she hungrily kissed his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll undo your wrongings,¡± she whispered and I heard it clearly but I ignored her words. Everything was done for me, my life, my hope, my affection, everything. I didn¡¯t even cared if I died down now.


    I had nothing left to live for.


    ¡°Melissa, darling, what are you saying?¡± Draven said and I nced at him as he seemed bothered by affection between her and Lucifer, it looked like he was used to it.


    I didn¡¯t made any move to wipe away my tears as she pulled away but kept her arms around him.


    ¡°Oh! How impolite of me to use you of something which I know you wouldn¡¯t do purposely,¡± she grinned as she walked down to me. Lucifer was glued to his spot, unmoving, staring at me with emotions for Melissa.


    She crouched down to my level as her eyes pierced my soul. Her hands raised a she rubbed my armsfortingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it quick,¡± she whispered in my ear as her hands descended down to my torso.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll make sure to give them a proper funeral.¡±


    Them?!


    My instinct caught as he rubbed her hands on my stomach. W-what-


    ¡°Lucifer broke our vow but I¡¯ll right the wrong.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± I stuttered as I looked into her eyes glistening with evilness.


    A smirk yed on her lips as she leaned down and pushed the hairs from my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and it¡¯s high uneptable for me,¡±

 Chapter 58

    Nothing.


    The shock was too great; my mind was running wild, my thoughts were scattered all over the ce, my emotions were undescribable and yet I felt nothing.


    My mind processed her words, but my heart, my heart was in it¡¯s own dilemma. But then again I felt warm and soft inside. I wanted to cling onto that feeling but then reality knocked harshly on the door.


    I was going to die.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Ohe on! Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t knew, don¡¯t give me that look Draven,¡± I watched as she threw her hands in air and groaned in frustration, but again I shut her out. I wanted to endure this feeling, this motherly feeling¡­. for thest time.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and I can very well hear the heartbeats, then why can¡¯t you!¡±


    Heartbeats?


    Like ma my eyes immediately rushed towards him and for the very first time sentiments, emotions reflected into his blue eyes. Those blue eyes, without any idea, I was falling for them, I wanted to see my shadow reflecting in them. I somewhere deep down, inside my heart, wanted to see love in them¡­ for me.


    For once.


    I had seen love in them but not for me.


    ¡°But no problem, I¡¯ve got everything sorted. I¡¯ll kill her¡­ myself.¡± I was no longer scared, probably this was what I wanted all along. But I was too scared to admit.


    ¡°Like hell, you¡¯ll!¡± My eyes followed the loud voice as four frames came into view as my blurry vision cleared with haziness of sadness.


    ¡°I remember, I remember everything¡­¡± It was Angelina, her wound on her neck was nowhere in sight. But the fire in her eyes was something I had never seen.


    She fumed as she walked towards Melissa as everyone looked astonished at her.


    ¡°YOU, YOU betrayed us!¡± She pointed her finger at her as Melissa rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You still alive? Oh! How I wished you were dead,¡± Melissa¡¯s words seemed to confuse us more and more. But no one said anything.


    Angelina immediately turned towards Lucifer who was staring at me. Why? It wasn¡¯t like he cared for me. I was his puppet, dancing with snap of his fingers.


    ¡°She killed herself! She was the one who killed all those witches! I saw it myself but then she yed her nasty game¡­ shepelled me!¡± Angry, hot tears flowed down her face as she screamed and Lucifer blinked his eyes before setting them on Melissa.


    Melissa rolled her eyes before leaving a stressed sigh.


    ¡°I had to do that! It was not like I had any choice left, I was alive for five hundred years and nature wanted bnce so I sacrificed another five hundred years, resting in ashes, pouring my powers in this piece of pendant¡­ but now that I¡¯m back¡­. I¡¯ll make sure I send you to hell!¡± Melissa gritted as she fisted her hands and strode towards Angelina. But before she could touch her, lucifer pulled Angelina behind him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not touching her!¡± He growled. At least he cared for someone other than himself. I nced at my left as I saw Elijah¡¯s drained selfying on the ground with eyes open but without moving. He was alive but he looked lifeless.


    ¡°Stay away from her!¡± Draven sped towards them as he pushed Melissa behind himself as he red at Lucifer.


    ¡°No, no, no! This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be! We were meant to be together, Luc¡­¡± She sighed as she removed Draven¡¯s arm that was wrapped around her and stared into Lucifer¡¯s eyes and leaned in before putting her hand on his cheek.


    My heart clenched with uneasiness.


    ¡°I love you, Luc¡­¡± She muttered and tears flowed down my face like a waterfall. I never knew, breaking of heart felt this much painful.


    ¡°I need truth, Melissa..¡± He said as his eyes glowed red. Melissa sighed as she moved away before ripping the pendant fom her neck.


    ¡°Love-¡±


    ¡°He needs truth, Draven and I am going to give him truth that he deserved¡­¡± She kept looking at him as she threw her pendant on the ground, under her feet. Her body moved, her eyes closed as she raised her arms at her sides, palms open and lifted them. And I looked startled as ck fire rose around her. Her aura took over the power, staining it red.


    It looked like she was ready to ravage everything, she wanted her powers to re up.


    And I gasped as she opened her eyes, the pupils of her eyes were as dark as her hairs, raven, pitch ck.


    ¡°Your ancestors made mistake and you all will pay for it! But..¡± She trailed as shadows surrounded her and her power raged.


    ¡°Stop this bullshit!¡± Lucifer snarled as he pushed Angelina behind him away from Melissa. I backed away as mes of her ck fire tickled my skin.


    Lucifer¡¯s muscles flexed as he sped towards her. His canines elongated and ra descended.


    Sheughed a cruelugh as fire mes rose high. She shoved her hands forward as ck and red mes races towards me.


    I screamed as mes burned my skin.


    ¡°STOP IT!¡± I heard his raged and furious voice as he sped towards her but she raised her another hand and send him flying backwards.


    Her powers were uncontroble. She didn¡¯t wanted to be controlled.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± I screamed as mes caught my feet. Draven¡¯s and Victoria¡¯s panicked shouts were all around and in between them I heard another very familiar voice of Damon.


    ¡°Why am I doing this?! Hahaha¡­. you¡¯ve no idea what I¡¯ve been through! I watched my mother die! I am not what I look like¡­ I¡¯m far worse..¡± With this heard another scream that left Damon¡¯s mouth as hended share against the wall with blood all around him.


    ¡°MELISSA!¡± Lucifer growled as he tackled her body onto the ground before mming her hard against the wall.


    ¡°QUIT IT!¡± He growled as she grinned at him. She seemed mad, insane and her sanity was going to take us all down. I once again found myself surrounded by mes but this time these mes were uncontroble. My eyes widened as I realised that Elijah was entrapped with me too.


    ¡°You want to know why I¡¯m doing this? Huh? THEN LISTEN!¡± she shouted as she rolled over and mmed his body against the wall.


    ¡°I FUCKING despise shape sifters! Hybrids specifically but my selfish heart fell for you harder than I could¡¯ve imagined, like Endor fell for my mother! His love ruined us witches, he was one maniptive bastard who wanted her all for himself though she had two daughters!¡±


    Everything was falling in ce piece by piece. Everything written in those books were half truth.


    ¡°Melissa, my love, stop this madness, we can talk this out like adults!¡± Draven should as he wasnded against the ceiling with an unknown force. Everything seemed to be her weapon, as wind blew and fire rose higher. I was again entrapped inside this godforsaken circle. Elijah¡¯s groans were heard as Angelina and Victoria were helping Lucifer to control Melissa.


    ¡°Fuck your love! Why don¡¯t you understand I never loved you! I made same mistake my mother made and handed my heart over to Lucifer! I never belong to you, Draven, NEVER!¡±


    I would¡¯veughed at Draven¡¯s face as his expressions turned to pain and grief.


    Karma is a bitch, rascal!


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    ¡°Endor motherfucking hybrid destroyed my mother! He made her hate shapeshifters so much! I saw her sufferings with my own eyes! He made her hunt down her own daughter!¡± Tears of blood shed from her eye as she screamed with inevitable anguish.


    ¡°How do we stop her?! She¡¯s getting uncontroble!¡± Victoria shouted as she paced towards Melissa and pinned her down to ground.


    ¡°Aphrodite break the spell! We need her for this!¡±


    This made me wonder where she had run off to! I didn¡¯t realised her absence till now.


    ¡°Why did Aphrodite brought her back, I don¡¯t understand?¡± Angelina scoffs as he bing her hands with silver chains. Where did she get these from?


    ¡°To kill a hybrid, she¡¯s the strongest witch after Ayannah,¡± I looked startled at Elijah who suddenly seemed to be interested in whatever was happening. It was a real chaos with angry and raged words and weapons that were impossible to control.


    ¡°Why?¡± Angelina breathed out in shock as she tightened the chains around her wrists.


    ¡°She hated Lucifer, dammit! She hated Nora!¡± Victoria said as she looked at Elijah.


    ¡°Hello, twin brother,¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, Victoria! Get me out of this me!¡± He groaned as he rubbed his face.


    Draven was still glued to his spot looking at Melissa with heart broken expression. You deserved it!


    ¡°What else do you know?!¡± Lucifer snapped as he mmed her body against the wa gin with force as the wall shook with impact.


    ¡°I¡¯m inevitable, love¡­ I¡¯ve survived thousands of years feeding on life essences of every shape shifter I¡¯ve killed and¡­. by killing you I¡¯ll be regarded as most powerful witch in this universe, but..¡± She smirked as he shed his canines.


    ¡°But what?!¡± He growled as she grinned.


    ¡°But feeding on her life will be more fun along with two hybrids¡­ breathing peacefully in her womb, don¡¯t you think?¡± She grinned as her eyes snapped at me.


    My breathing caught as I struggled to breathe. Oxygen in my lungs reduced as my chest burned.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?¡± I whispered as Angelina looked rmed at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s channeling from you! And Elijah!¡± She muttered in pure shock as I looked at her with teary eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯ll feel pain of every wound inflicted on me,¡± she whispered huskily as Lucifer immediately loosened his hold and I felt relieved.


    I didn¡¯t get what she said as she leaned in and whispered something in his ear as his eyes widened for a mere second before his eyes snapped towards me.


    A smirk yed on her lips as she looked at me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her your true motives, Lucifer, huh? Why don¡¯t you tell her you just wanted to use her for your own twisted purposes, huh? You never loved her, you nned to kill her¡­¡±


    I gulped hearing her cruel words.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He growled but I knew her words were true.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to tell her how much you loved me? Oh, I see¡­ You never told her. You never told her countless nights I spend writhing under you with pleasure, how much you loved to caress my naked body underneath the silk sheets, huh?¡±


    Every word was breaking me emotionally and physically.


    ¡°I SAID SHUT UP!¡±


    ¡°HAHHAHA¡­.. Do you fuck her with same passion you had for me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t acted or said anything but inside it was breaking my heart.


    ¡°Or do you love her, Lucifer?¡± The mockery and jealously in her tone was evident and I waited for him to give me something to believe in him.


    But his words shattered me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love her!¡± He growled and I broke.


    It hurted me to realised that I wasn¡¯t as important to him as I thought I was. It felt worse to know that I didn¡¯t mean anything to him. I misunderstood his feelings, like hell, I misunderstood my emotions.


    I guess I was still holding onto to something that I know will never happen. My heart was tired and I wanted peace.


    She¡¯s channeling from her!


    Her soul was connected to me that¡¯s why she I was feeling her pain and what would happen if there was no longer the source of her power?


    I looked around to see panicked Victoria, she was pregnant with Falcon¡¯s child and being a friend I was I had responsibilities towards him. Angelina, she was purest and innocent soul I had ever met. She was yed.


    Draven was a mere puppet of Melissa¡¯s strings and Lucifer, well I had nothing left for him I had already essorised him with my digits, my body, my heart,¡­ my unspoken love.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes widened when realisation of my action dawned upon her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She screamed but it was toote.


    I looked at Lucifer as a small smile danced on my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s no fate between humans and supernatural, I¡¯ve heard it many times. That was why I never expressed my feelings. I was afraid what would be to bother of us¡­ you¡¯re right, I was a fool to fall for you.¡± My eyesnded on dagger that was luckily inside the circle.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do this we¡¯ll find another way!¡± Angelina cried a she pleased with teary eyes.


    ¡°Drop the fucking dagger!¡± Lucifer growled as he sped towards the circle but an unseen force stopped him as he flew backwards.


    ¡°I wont let you die!¡± Melissa whispered as she rotated her hands and send him flying backwards.


    ¡°My love isn¡¯t selfish, I just wanted to be beside you,¡± she cried as she realised the weight of reality.


    She was going to die, along with me and Elijah.


    This was only way to stop her and I was too selfless to think about myself. This was no longer about me, it was about everyone who deserved a life, away from all this.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be my intended to be myst love¡­¡± She whispered and I saw same pain I was feeling. His eyes glower as his veins protruded out of his arms as he growl like an animal before speeding towards her.


    She spreaded her hands and formed a circle of wind that pushed him away as she smiled roughly at him.


    ¡°Until, next time¡­¡±


    Lucifer screamed as I plunged the dagger into my stomach.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Third person¡¯s p. o. v


    His eyes glowed with pain and anger. His screams were unheard, as he watched h her body falling to the ground.


    The warmth of life stolen by the cold embrace of death. The impact of her limp, lifeless body was synced with the wails of Angelina and Victoria, who were watching closely, hoping for a different oue. Victoria sprinted over, forgetting the fatigue in her swaying legs from the ongoing battle, desperate to find any remaining flickers of life in her friend¡¯s body, but was met with cold silence.


    Elijah¡¯s body wasid next to her with open eyes and lifeless soul. Victoria couldn¡¯t describe her emotions, she let tears flow for her twin brother and only friend she had.


    Melissa¡¯s body was turned into ashes as Draven looked at her. His eyes no longer held warmth and love for the woman and without saying anything, he sped away with his sce heart.


    Lucifer¡¯s shock turned into rage and anger. This was not how he wanted this to end. His rage get the best of him as temperature dropped and thunderstorms erupted in this dark night. He never knew he would feel this much pain and anger for her. He didn¡¯t realised, he loved her, till she was gone.


    He growled as their walls of the mansion shook. Victoria looked at him as she rushed towards him.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it,¡± she whispered as she feared his rage, not for herself but for her unborn child.


    ¡°She¡¯s can¡¯t leave me! SHE CAN¡¯T LEAVE ME!¡± Agonising screams filled the whole mansion as he screamed. His heart clenched and his chest tightened as his whole body shook. ck veins were decorating his body like roots and his red pupils were enough to scare anyone.


    ¡°He¡¯ll pay! HE¡¯LL FUCKING PAY!¡± This was all Victoria heard before Lucifer was gone and she knew what did he meant.


    Draven, and somewhere she wanted him to pay, for killing Falcon.


    She crouched down next to Sarah as she caressed her cold cheek with the back of her hand.


    The skies cried for her along with nature as her lifeless eyes stared into nothing.


    This was what he wanted from start an now she had it.


    Freedom.


    She was finally free.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!